KatOFPWSfeN 


.  P737 


O   -3 


i'liZ 


tiii;,, 


THE  '  '^'■^ 


V     NO'^^ :  .<  19: 

DISCIPLINE  AND  WOESHIP 

OF  THE 

y 

PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH  IN  THE  U.  S.  A. 


THE  ADMINISTRATIVE  STANDARDS  SUBORDINATE 
TO    THE  WORD    OF  GOD,  VIZ. : 

THE  FORM  OF  GOVERNMEXT,  THE  BOOK  OF  DISCIPLINE,  AND 
THE  DIRECTORY  FOR  THE  WORSHIP  OF  (iOD 

AS  RATIFIED  AND  ADOPTED  BY  THE  SYNOD  OF  NEW  YORK 
AND  PHILADELPHIA  IN  THE  YEAR  OF  OUR  LORD  1788 

AND   AS  AMENDED   IN    THE   YEARS 

1805-1912 

TOGETHER  WITH 

THE    CONSTITUTIONAL    RULES   ADOPTED    IN   1893-1907, 
AND  ADMINISTRATIVE  ACTS  OF  THE  ASSEM- 
BLY OF  A  GENERAL  NATURE 


PHILADELPHIA 

PRESBYTERIAN    BOARD    OF   PUBLICATION 
AND   SABBATH-SCHOOL   WORK 

1912 


Copyright,  1888,  bt 

THE    TBC8TSI8    OF    THK 

PRESBYTERIAN   BOARD  OF  PUBLICATION 
AND   SABBATH-SCHOOL  WORK. 


REVISED   EDITION   COPYRIGHT,  1897,  1899. 


REVISED  OCTOBER,  1912. 


In  compliance  with  current 

copyright  law,  LBS  Archival 

Products  produced  this 

replacement  volume  on  paper 

that  meets  the  ANSI  Standard 

Z39.48-1984  to  replace  the 

irreparably  deteriorated 

original 

1993 

-^  TM 

6c) 


ACTS   OF   THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY. 

May  29,  1839. 

Resolved,  That  the  permission  heretofore  granted  by  the 
Aflsemblv  to  publish  the  Confession  of  Faith  in  contravention 
of  the  copyright,  be,  and  the  same  is  hereby  revoked. 

Resolved,  That  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Publication 
ifl  hereby  directed  to  take  the  charge,  oversight,  and  agency  of 
printing  and  selling  the  authorized  copy  of  the  Constitution 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

Resolved,  That  the  standing  committees  to  supervise  the  pub- 
lication of  the  Constitution,  within  the  bounds  of  the  several 
Synods,  be,  and  the  same  are,  hereby  abolished. 
May  31,  1886. 

Resolved,  That  the  wStated  and  Permanent  Clerks  be  a  commit- 
tee to  supervise  the  publication  of  any  and  all  editions  of  the 
Constitution  hereafter  issued  by  the  Board  of  Publication,  and 
also  of  the  Rules  for  Judicatories. 

May  22,  1S91. 
Resolved,  That  no  change  of  the  text  of  any  of  the  several 
Standards  of  Doctrine,  Government.  Discipline,  and  Worship, 
included  in  the  Constitution,  shall  hereafter  he  made  except 
after  report  to  the  General  Assembly,  and  due  constitutional 
procedure. 

ATTESTATION. 

The  Clerks  of  the  General  Assembly,  as  the  Permanent 
Committee  appointed  to  supervise  all  editions  of  the  Consti- 
tution, having  carefully  examined  this  edition,  herewith  state 
that  the  text  has  been  carefullv  compared  with  those  of  the 
editions  of  1789,  1797, 1S15,  1821,  .1885,  and  1888,  the  edition 
of  1789  being  regarded  as  the  Princeps,  and  also  with  the 
texts  of  the  Amendments  as  they  appear  in  the  Minutes  of 
the  General  Assembly.  In  their  judgment,  this  edition  con- 
tains what  may  be  regarded  as  the  authoritative  text  of  the 
Constitutional  Standards  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America.  The  Proof  Texts  are  those  ap- 
proved by  the  Assembly  of  1894,  and  have  been  carefully 
edited.  The  Index  has  been  greatly  enlarged,  and  it  is 
believed  will  prove  a  decided  help  in  consulting  the  work. 

Wm.  H.  Roberts, 
Wm.  B.  Noble, 
Alexander  Henry. 

3 


HISTOKICAL    SUMMARY. 


The  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith  and  Catechisms 
were  adopted,  in  1729,  by  the  General  Synod  of  the 
undivided  Presbyterian  Church,  as  the  '"confession  of  their 
faith."  excepting  certain  clauses  relating  to  the  civil  magis- 
trate. 

In  1788.  the  General  Synod  amended  the  Confession  of 
Faith  in  Chapters  xx.,  xxiii.,  and  xxxi.,  made  "a  small 
amendment"  of  the  Larger  Catechism,  and  adopted  the 
amended  Confession  of  Faith  and  the  Catechisms,  the 
Form  of  Government,  the  Book  of  Discipline,  and  the 
Directory  for  Worship,  "as  the  standard  of  our  doctrine, 
government,  discipline,  and  worship." 

Amendments  of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  since  1788,  have 
been  as  follows:  In  1886-87,  by  striking  out  from  Chapter 
xxiv.,  Section  4,  the  clause  forbidding  marriage  "vvith 
a  deceased  wife's  sister.  In  1902-03.  by  adding  Chapters 
xxxiv.  and  xxxv.,  and  the  Declaratorv^  Statement  as  to 
Chapter  iii.  and  Chapter  x.,  Section  3:  also  by  the  alteration 
of  Chapter  x\'i.,  Section  7,  Chapter  xxii.,  Section  3,  and 
Chapter  xxv..  Section  6. 

The  Book  of  Discipline  was  entirely  reconstructed  in 
1884;  and  amendments  and  additions  were  made,  1894—1911. 

The  Form  of  Government  and  the  Director^'  for  Worship 
have  been  amended  and  added  to  in  various  Sections  between 
the  years  1805  and  1911. 

The  first  Committee  to  "select  and  arrange  the  Proof 
Texts"  was  appointed  by  the  General  As.sembly  in  1792, 
and  the  proof  texts  were  published  in  the  edition  of  the 
Constitution  issued  in  1797.  In  1888,  a  second  Committee 
was  appointed  to  revise  the  "Proof  Texts."  and  to  furnish 
proof  texts  for  the  Shorter  Catechism.  The  work  was 
approved  by  the  General  Assembly  of  1894. 

The  Standards  were  also  adopted  as  the  basis  of  Reunion, 
as  follows:  in  1758  by  the  Synods  of  New  York  and  Phila- 
delphia ;  in  1869  by  the  ''  Old  School  "  and  the  "  New  School " 
Churches ;  and  in  1906  bv  the  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church 
and  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A. 


PEEFATOKY  NOTE. 


There  are  in  the  Doctrinal  Standards  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  certain  portions  which 
are  administrative  in  their  character  and  bearings.  Heretofore 
the  Administrative  Standards,  as  published  in  separate  form, 
have  been  is.sued  without  calling  attention  to  this  fact.  In  the 
present  edition,  however,  the  Index  has  been  prepared  with 
due  recognition  of  the  existence  in  the  Doctrinal  Standards  of 
the  portions  above  referred  to.  For  instance,  under  the  title 
"Ministers,"  in  the  Index,  there  will  be  found  a  number  of  ref- 
erences to  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  to  the  Larger  Catechism. 
In  addition  to  the  Index  references  to  these  administrative 
portions  of  the  Doctrinal  Standards,  a  general  list  of  them  is 
herewith  submitted.     They  are  as  follows  : 

CONFESSION  OF  FAITH. 
Chapter  I.     Of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 
Chapter  XIX.     Of  the  Law  of  God. 

Chapter  XX.  Of  Christian  Liberty  and  Liberty  of  Con- 
science. 

Chapter  XXI.     Of  Religious  Worship  and  the  Sabbath  Day. 

Chapter  XXII.     Of  Lawful  Oaths  and  Vows. 

Chapter  XXIII.     Of  the  Civil  Magistrate. 

Chapter  XXIV.     Of  Marriage  and  Divorce. 

Chapter  XXV.     Of  the  Church. 

Chapter  XXVII.     Of  the  Sacraments. 

Chapter  XXVIII.     Of  Baptism. 

Chapter  XXIX.     Of  the  Lord's  Supper. 

Chapter  XXX.     Of  Church  Censures. 

Chapter  XXXI.     Of  Synods  and  Councils. 

5 


6  rREFATORY  NOTE. 

LAIIGEK    CATECHISM. 
Questioiis  3,  5.     Of  the  Scriptures. 
Questious  24,  28,  29.     Of  Sin. 
Question  45.     Of  the  Kingsliip  of  Christ. 
Questions  62,  63.     Of  the  Visible  Church. 
Questions  91-152.     Of  the  Moral  Law. 

Question  158.     By  whom  is  the  "Word  of  God  to  be  Preached  ? 
Questions  164-166.     Of  Baptism. 
Questions  168,  169,  172,  173.     Of  the  Lord's  Supper. 
(Questions  178-196.     Of  Praver  and  the  Lord's  Prayer. 

SIIORTEPt  CATECHISM. 

Questions  2,  3.     Of  the  Scriptures. 
Question  14.     Of  Sin. 
Question  26.     Of  the  Kingship  of  Christ. 
Questions  39-84.     Of  Duty  and  the  Moral  Law. 
Questions  88-97.     Of  the  Means  of  Grace,  the  Sacraments 
included. 

Questions  98-107.     Of  Prayer  and  the  Lord's  Prayer. 

The  above  list  shows  how  important  it  is  to  keep  in  mind,  in 
connection  with  all  administration  of  Church  afiairs,  the  unity 
of  the  Constitution  as  a  whole.  The  Administrative  are  not 
independent  of,  but  are  rooted  in  and  controlled  by,  the  Doc- 
trinal Standards. 

"\V:m.  Henry  Roberts, 
\Vm.  B.  Noble. 


CONTENTS 


PAGE 

I.  THE  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT 11 

I.  Preliminary  Principles 11 

II.  Of  the  Church 14 

III.  Of  the  Officers  of  the  Church 15 

IV.  Of  Bishops  or  Pastors 16 

V.  Of  Ruliug  Elders 17 

VI.  Of  Deacons 18 

VII.  Of  Ordinances  in  a  Particular  Church 18 

VIII.  Of  Church  Goverumeut,  and  the  Several  Kinds  of 

Judicatories 20 

IX.  Of  the  Church  Session 21 

X.  Of  the  Presbytery 24 

XI.  Of  the  Synod 27 

XII.  Of  the  General  Assembly 29 

XIII.  Of  Electing  and  Ordaining  Ruling  Elders  and  Dea- 

cons      32 

XIV.  Of  Licensing  Candidates  or  Probationers  to  Preach 

the  Gospel      34 

XV.  Of  the  Election  and  Ordination  of  Bishops  or  Pas- 
tors, and  Evangelists 38 

XVI.  Of  Translation,  or  Removing  a  Minister  from  One 

Charge  to  Another 44 

XVII.  Of  Resigning  a  Pastoral  Charge 47 

XVIII.  Of  Missions 48 

XIX.  Of  Moderators 49 

XX.  Of  Clerks 50 

XXI.  Of  Vacant  Congregations 50 

XXII.  Of  Commissioners  to  the  General  Assembly  ....  52 

XXIII.  Of  the  Organizations  of  the  Church 53 

XXIV.  Of  Amendments 54 


8  CONTEXTS. 

PAGE 

II.   THE  BOOK   OF  DISCIPLIXE 57 

I.  Of  Discipline:  its  Nature,  Euds,  aud  Subjects    .    .  57 

II.  Of  the  Parties  iu  Cases  of  Process 58 

III.  Of  Charges  and  Specifications 60 

lY.  Of  Process :  General  Eules  Pertaining  to  All  Cases  qo 
v.  Special  Rules  Pertaining  to  Cases  before  Sessions  .  G4 
VI.  General  Rules  Pertaining  to  the  Trial  of  a  Minis- 
ter, Elder,  or  Deacon 65 

YII.  Of  Cases  without  Process 67 

VIII.  Of  Evidence 69 

IX.  Of  the  Ways  in  which  a  Cause  may  be  Carried  from 

a  Lower  to  a  Higher  Judicatory 7I 

1.  Of  General  Review  and  Control 70 

2.  Of  References 73 

3.  Of  Complaints 74 

4.  Of  Appeals 76 

X.  Of  Dissents  and  Protests 78 

XI.  Of  Jurisdiction  in  Cases  of  Dismission 79 

XII.  Of  Removals,  and  Limitations  of  Time 60 

XIII.  Of  Judicial  and  Administrative  Cases 81 

XIV.  Of  Diflferences  between  Judicatories 85 

III.   THE  DIRECTORY  FOR  THE  WORSHIP  OF  GOD  87 

I.  Of  the  Sanctification  of  the  Lord's  Day 87 

11.  Of  the  Assembling  of  the  Congregation  and  their 

Behavior  during  Divine  Service 88 

III.  Of  the  Public  Reading  of  the  Holy  Scriptures    .    .  89 

IV.  Of  the  Singing  of  Psalms 89 

V.  Of  Public  Prayer 90 

VI.  Of  the  W^orship  of  God  by  Offerings 92 

VII.  Of  the  Preaching  of  the  Word 93 

VIII.  Of  the  Administration  of  Baptism      94 

IX.  Of  the  Administration  of  the  Lord's  Supper   ...  97 
X.  Of  the  Admission  to  Full  Communion  of  Persons 

Baptized  in  Infancy 100 

XL  Of  the  Mode   of  Inflicting  and   Removing  Cen- 
sures       101 

XII.  Of  the  Solemnization  of  Marriage      104 

XIII.  Of  the  Visitation  of  the  Sick 107 

XIY.  Of  the  Burial  of  the  Dead 108 


COSTENTS.  9 

PAGE 

XV.  Of  Fastiug.  and  of  the  Observation  of  the  Days  of 

Thanksgiving ]0i) 

XVI.  The  Directory  for  Secret  and  Family  Worship    .    .  no 

IV.   CONSTITUTIONAL   EULES li.T 

1.  Local  Evangelists li:j 

2.  Trials  for  Licensure 114 

3.  Candidates  for  the  Ministry 114 

V.  APPENDIX lir. 

A.  Acts  of  the  Gexekal  Assembly 117 

I.  Adjustments  Connected  with  Reunion 117 

II.  Amendments  to  the  Constitution 119 

III.  Assembly  Funds 120 

IV.  Theological  Seminaries 12.3 

V.  Foreign  Ministers 12.") 

VI.  Ministers  of  Other  Denominations  in  the  L'.  S.  A.    .  130 

VII.  Presbyteries  and  Synods 132 

VIII.  Sessions  and  Churches 134 

IX.  Boards  of  the  Church 13d 

B.  General  Rules  for  Judicatories 141 

VI.  INDEX .,.«...  149 


THE 

FORM  OF  GOYERiMlENT. 


Adopted,  1788. 
Amended,  1805-1908. 


CHAPTER    I. 

PRELIMINARY  PRINCIPLES* 

The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  in  presenting  to  the  Christian  public  the  system 
of  union,  and  the  form  of  government  and  discipline 
which  they  have  adopted,  have  thought  proper  to  state, 
by  way  of 'introduction,  a  few  of  the  general  principles  by 
which  they  have  been  governed  in  the  formation  of  the 
plan.  This,  it  is  hoped,  will,  in  some  measure,  prevent 
those  rash  misconstructions,    and    uncandid    reflections, 

♦  Note.— This  introductory  chapter,  with  the  exception  of  tlie  first 
sentence,  was  first  drawn  up  by  the  Synod  of  New  York  and  Philadel- 
phia, and  prefixed  to  the  Form  of  Government,  etc.,  as  published  by 
that  body  in  1788.  In  that  year,  after  arranging  the  plan  on  which 
the  Presbyterian  Church  is  now  governed,  the  Synod  was  divided 
into  four  Synods,  and  gave  place  to  the  General  Assembly  which 
met  for  the  first  time  ia  1789. 

11 


12  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

wrhicli  usually   proceed   from   an  imperfect  view  of  any 

subject;  as  well  as  make  the  several  parts  of  the  system 

plain,  and  the  whole  perspicuous  and  fully  understood. 

They  are  unanimously  of  opinion : 

I.  That  "God  alone  is  Lord  of  the  conscience;  and 
"  hath  left  it  free  from  the  doctrine  and  commandments  of 
"  men,  which  are  in  any  thing  contrary  to  his  word,  oi 
"  beside  it  in  matters  of  faith  or  worship  :"  Therefore 
they  consider  the  rights  of  private  judgment,  in  all  mat- 
ters that  respect  religion,  as  universal  and  unalienable: 
they  do  not  even  wish  to  see  any  religious  constitution 
aided  by  the  civil  power,  further  than  may  be  necessary 
for  protection  and  security,  and,  at  the  same  time,  be 
equal  and  common  to  all  others. 

II.  That,  in  perfect  consistency  wdth  the  above  princi- 
ple of  common  right,  every  Christian  Church,  or  union  or 
association  of  particular  churches,  is  entitled  to  declare 
the  terms  of  admission  into  its  communion,  and  the  qualifi- 
cations of  its  ministers  and  members,  as  well  as  the  whole 
system  of  its  internal  government  which  Christ  hath  ap- 
pointed :  that,  in  the  exercise  of  this  right  they  may,  not- 
withstanding, err,  in  making  the  terms  of  communion 
either  too  lax  or  too  narrow ;  yet,  even  in  this  case,  they 
do  not  infringe  upon  the  liberty,  or  the  rights  of  others, 
but  only  make  an  improper  use  of  their  own. 

III.  That  our  blessed  Saviour,  for  the  edification  of  the 
visible  Church,  which  is  his  body,  hath  appointed  ofiScers, 
not  only  to  preach  the  gospel  and  adininister  the  Sacra- 
ments ;  but  also  to  exercise  discipline,  for  the  preserva- 
tion both  of  truth  and  duty ;  and,  that  it  is  incumbent 
upon  these  officers,  and  upon  the  whole  Church,  in  whose 
name  they  act,  to  censure  or  cast  out  the  erroneous  and 
scandalous  ;  observing,  in  all  cases,  the  rules  contained  in 
the  Word  of  God. 

lY.  That  truth  is  in  order  to  goodness;  and  the  great 
touchstone  of  truth,  its  tendency  to  promote  holiness; 
according  to  our  Saviour's  rale,  "by  their  fruits  ye  shall 
know  them."    And  that  no  opinion  can  be  either  more 


F0B3I  OF  GOVERNMENT.  13 

pernicious  or  more  absurd,  than  that  which  brings  truth 
and  falsehood  upon  a  level,  and  represents  it  as  of  no 
consequence  what  a  man's  opinions  are.  On  the  contrary, 
they  are  persuaded  that  there  is  an  inseparable  connection 
between  faith  and  practice,  truth  and  duty.  Otherwise  it 
would  be  of  no  consequence  either  to  discover  truth,  or  to 
embrace  it. 

V.  That  while  under  the  conviction  of  the  above  prin- 
ciple, they  think  it  necessary  to  make  effectual  provision, 
that  all  who  are  admitted  as  teachers,  be  sound  in  the  faith  ; 
they  also  believe  that  there  are  truths  and  forms,  with 
respect  to  which  men  of  good  characters  and  principles 
may  differ.  And  in  all  these  they  think  it  the  duty  both 
of  private  Christians  and  societies,  to  exercise  mutual 
forbearance  towards  each  other. 

VI.  That  though  the  character,  qualifications,  and 
authority  of  church  officers,  are  laid  down  in  the  Holy 
Scriptures,  as  well  as  the  proper  method  of  their  investi- 
ture and  institution;  yet  the  election  of  the  persons  to  the 
exercise  of  this  authority,  in  any  particular  society,  is  in 
that  society. 

VII.  That  all  church  power,  whether  exercised  by  the 
body  in  general,  or  in  the  way  of  representation  by  dele- 
gated authority,  is  only  ministerial  and  declarative ;  thai 
is  to  say,  that  the  Holy  Scriptures  are  the  only  rule  of 
faith  and  manners;  that  no. church  judicatory  ought  to 
pretend  to  make  laws,  to  bind  the  conscience  in  virtue  of 
their  own  authority ;  and  that  all  their  decisions  should 
be  founded  upon  the  revealed  will  of  God.  Now  though 
it  will  easily  be  admitted,  that  all  synods  and  councils  may 
err,  through  the  frailty  inseparable  from  humanity;  yet 
there  is  much  greater  danger  from  the  usurped  claim  of 
making  laws,  than  from  the  right  of  judging  upon  laws 
already  made,  and  common  to  all  who  profess  the  gospel ; 
although  this  right,  as  necessity  requires  in  the  present 
state,  be  lodged  with  fallible  men. 

VIII.  Lastli/.  That,  if  the  preceding  scriptural  and 
rational   principles  be  steadfastly  adhered  to,  the  vigor 


14  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT, 

and  strictness  of  its  discipline  will  contribute  to  the  glory 
and  happiness  of  any  Church.  Since  ecclesiastical  disci- 
pline must  be  purely  moral  or  spiritual  in  its  object,  and 
not  attended  with  any  civil  effects,  it  can  derive  no  force 
whatever,  but  from  its  own  justice,  the  approbation  of  an 
impartial  public,  and  the  countenance  and  blessing  of  the 
great  Head  of  the  Church  universal. 


CHAPTER  II. 

OF  THE  CHURCH. 


I.  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  now  exalted  far  above  all 
principality  and  power,"  hath  erected,  in  this  world,  a 
kingdom,  which  is  his  Church.*' 

II.  The  universal  Church  consists  of  all  those  persons, 
in  every  nation,  together  with  their  children,  who  make 
profession  of  the  holy  religion  of  Christ,  and  of  submis- 
sion to  his  laws.* 

III.  As  this  immense  multitude  cannot  meet  together  in 
one  place,  to  hold  communion,  or  to  worship  God,  it  is 

•  Eph.  1.  20,  21.  When  he  raised  him  from  the  dead,  and  set  him  at 
his  own  right  hand  in  the  heavenly  places,  far  above  all  principality, 
and  power,  and  might,  and  dominion,  and  every  name  that  is  named, 
not  only  in  this  worid,  but  also  in  that  which  is  to  come.  Psa.  Ixviii. 
]8.  Thou  hast  ascended  on  high,  thou  hast  led  captivity  captive: 
thou  hast  received  gifts  for  men  ;  yea,  for  the  rebellious  also,  that  the 
Lord  God  might  dwell  among  them. 

•  Psa.  ii.  6.  Yet  have  I  set  my  king  upon  my  holy  hill  of  Zion. 
Dan.  vii.  14.— There  was  given  him  dominion,  and  glory,  and  a  king- 
dom, that  all  people,  nations,  and  languages,  should  serve  him ;  his 
dominion  is  an  everlasting  dominion,  which  shall  not  pass  away,  and 
his  kingdom  that  which  shall  not  be  destroyed.  Eph.  i.  22,  23.  And 
hath  put  all  things  under  his  feet,  and  gave  him  to  be  the  head  over 
all  things  to  the  church,  which  is  his  body,  the  fullness  of  him  that 
filloth  all  in  all. 

•  Rev.  V.  9.  And  hast  redeemed  us  to  God  by  thy  blood  out  of  every 
kindred,  and  tongue,  and  people,  and  nation.  Acts  ii.  39.  For  the 
promise  is  unto  you,  and  to  your  children,  and  to  all  that  are  afar  off, 
even  as  many  as  the  Lord  our  God  shall  call.  1  Cor.  I.  2,  compared 
with  2  Cor.  ix.  11. 


F0B3I   OF  GOVERNMENJ.  15 

reasonable,  and  warranted  by  Scripture  example,  that 
they  should  be  divided  into  many  particular  churches.** 
rV.  A  particular  church  consists  of  a  number  of  pro- 
fessing Christians,  with  their  offspring,  voluntarily  associ 
ated  together,  for  divine  worship  and  godly  living,  agree- 
ably to  the  Holy  Scriptures ;  •  and  submitting  to  a  certair 
form  of  government/ 


CHAPTER  III. 

OF  THE  OFFICERS  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

I.  Our  blessed  Lord,  at  first,  collected  his  Church  out  of 
different  nations,^  and  formed  it  into  one  body,*  by  tht 

<*  Gal.  i.  21,  22.  Afterwards  I  came  into  the  regions  of  Syria  and 
Cilicia :  and  was  unknown  by  face  unto  the  churches  of  Judea  which 
were  in  Christ.  Rev.  i.  4,  20.  John  to  the  seven  churches  which  are 
in  Asia :  Grace  be  unto  you,  and  peact,  from  him  which  is,  and  which 
was,  and  which  is  to  come :  and  from  the  seven  spirits  which  are 
oefore  his  throne.— The  mystery  of  the  seven  stars  which  thou  sawest 
in  my  right  hand,  and  the  seven  golden  candlesticks.  The  seven 
•tars  are  the  angels  of  the  seven  churches ;  and  the  seven  candlesticks 
Khich  thou  sawest  are  the  seven  churches.    See  also  Rer.  ii.  1. 

•  Acts  ii.  41,  47.  Then  they  that  gladly  received  his  word  were  bap- 
tized ;  and  the  same  day  there  were  added  unto  them  about  three 
thousand  souls.— Praising  God,  and  having  favor  with  all  the  people. 
And  the  Lord  added  to  the  church  daily  such  as  should  be  saved.  1 
Cor.  vii.  14.  For  the  unbelieving  husband  is  sanctified  by  the  wife, 
and  the  unbelieving  wife  is  sanctified  by  the  husband:  else  were 
your  children  unclean  ;  but  now  are  they  holy.  Acts  ii.  39.  Mark  x 
14,  compared  with  Matt.  xix.  13,  14,  and  Luke  xviii.  15, 16. 

/  Heb.  viii.  5.  Who  serve  unto  the  example  and  shadow  of  heaven 
ly  things,  as  Moses  was  admonished  of  God  when  he  was  about  to 
make  the  tabernacle ;  for,  See  (saith  he)  that  thou  make  all  thing."? 
\ccording  to  the  pattern  showed  to  thee  in  the  mount.  Gal.  vi.  16. 
And  as  many  as  walk  according  to  this  rule,  peace  be  on  them,  and 
mercy,  and  upon  the  Israel  of  God. 

0  Psa.  ii.  8.  Ask  of  me,  and  I  shall  give  thee  the  heathen  for  thine 
inheritance,  and  the  uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  for  thy  possession. 
Rev.  vii.  9.  After  this  I  beheld,  and,  lo,  a  great  multitude,  which  no 
man  could  number,  of  all  nations,  and  kindreds,  and  people,  and 
tongues,  stood  before  the  throne,  and  before  the  L-imb,  clothed  with 
nrhite  robes,  and  palms  in  their  hands. 

*  1  Cor.  X.  17.     For  we  being  many  are  one  bread,  and  one  body 


K)  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT, 

mission  of  men  endued  with  miraculous  gifts  which  have 
long  since  ceased.' 

II.  The  ordinary  and  perpetual  officers  in  the  Church 
are  Bishops  or  Pastors;-^  the  representatives  of  the  people, 
usually  styled  Euling  Elders ;  ^  and  Deacons.* 


CHAPTER  IV. 

OF  BISHOPS  OR  PASTORS, 

The  pastoral  office  is  the  first  in  the  Church,  both  for 
dignity  and  usefulness.*^  The  person  who  fills  this  office, 
hath,  in  Scripture,  obtained  different  names  expressive  of 
his  various  duties.  As  he  has  the  oversight  of  the  flock 
of  Christ,  he  is  termed  bishop.*  •*  As  he  feeds  them  with 
8piritual  food,  he  is  termed  pastor.*    As  he  serves  Christ 


for  we  are  all  partakers  of  that  one  bread.    See  also  Eph.  iv.  16.    CJoL 
I.  is. 

*  Matt.  X.  1,  8.  And  when  he  had  called  unto  him  his  twelve  disci- 
ples, he  gave  them  power  against  unclean  spirits,  to  cast  them  out, 
and  to  heal  all  manner  of  sickness  and  all  manner  of  disease,  etc. 

>1  Tim.  iii.  1.  If  a  man  desire  the  oflBce  of  a  bishop,  he  desireth  a 
good  work.  Eph.  iv.  11, 12.  And  he  gave  some,  apostles;  and  some, 
prophets  ;  and  some,  evangelists;  and  some,  pastors  and  teachers;  for 
the  perfecting  of  the  saints,  for  the  work  of  the  ministry,  for  the 
Bdifying  of  the  body  of  Christ. 

*  1  Tim.  V.  17.  Let  the  elders  that  rule  well  be  counted  worthy  of 
double  honor. 

'I'hil.  i.  1.  To  all  the  saints  in  Christ  Jesus  which  are  at  Philippi, 
with  the  bishops  and  deacons. 

"» Kom.  xi.  13. 

»  Acts  XX.  28.  Take  heed  therefore  unto  yourselves,  and  to  all  the 
&ock,  over  the  which  the  Holy  Ghost  hath  made  you  overseers, 
[bishops]  to  feed  the  church  of  God,  which  he  hath  purchased  with 
his  own  blood. 

"Jer.  iii.  15.  And  I  will  give  you  pastors  according  to  mine  heart,  which 
shall  feed  you  with  knowledge  and  understanding.    1  Pet.  v.  2,  3, 4. 

*  As  the  office  and  character  of  the  gospel  minister  is  particularly 
and  fully  described  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  under  the  title  of  bishop; 
and  as  this  term  is  peculiarly  expressive  of  his  duty  as  an  overseer  of 
the  flock,  it  ought  not  to  be  rejected. 


FOJIM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  17 

in  his  church,  he  is  termed  minister/  As  it  is  his  duty  to 
be  grave  and  prudent,  and  an  example  of  the  flock,  and 
to  govern  well  in  the  house  and  kingdom  of  Christ,  he  is 
termed  presbyter  or  elder.'  As  he  is  the  messenger  of 
God,  he  is  termed  the  angel  of  the  church/  As  he  is  sent 
to  declare  the  will  of  God  to  sinners,  and  to  beseech  them 
to  be  reconciled  to  God  through  Christ,  he  is  termed  am- 
bassador,* And,  as  he  dispenses  the  manifold  grace  of 
God,  and  the  ordinances  instituted  by  Christ,  he  is  termed 
steward  of  the  mysteries  of  God.* 


CHAPTER  Y. 

OF  RULING  ELDERS. 


Ruling  elders  are  properly  the  representatives  of  the 
people,  chosen  by  them  for  the  purpose  of  exercising 
government  and  discipline,  in  conjunction  with  pastors  or 
ministers."  This  office  has  been  understood,  by  a  great 
part  of  the  Protestant  Reformed  Churches,  to  be  desig- 


p  1  Cor.  Iv.  1.  Let  a  man  so  account  of  us,  as  of  the  ministers  of 
Christ,  and  stewards  of  the  mysteries  of  God.  2  Cor.  iii.  6.  Who  also 
hath  made  us  able  ministers  of  the  new  testament. 

i  1  Pet.  V.  1.  The  elders  which  are  among  you  I  exhort,  who  am 
also  an  elder,  and  a  witness  of  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  and  also  a  par- 
taker of  the  glory  that  shall  be  revealed.  See  also  Tit.  i.  5.  1  Tim.  v. 
1, 17, 19. 

'  Rev.  ii.  1.  Unto  the  angel  of  the  church  of  Ephesus  write,  ilev. 
1.  20.— The  seven  stars  are  the  angels  of  the  seven  churches.  See 
also  Rev.  iii.  1,  7.    Mai.  ii.  7. 

•  2  Cor.  V.  20.  Now  then  we  nre  ambassadors  for  Christ,  as  though 
God  did  beseech  you  by  us ,  we  pray  you  in  Christ's  stead,  be  ye 
reconciled  to  God.    Eph.  vi.  20. 

'  Luke  xii.  42.  Who  then  is  that  faithful  and  wise  steward,  whom 
his  lord  shall  make  ruler  over  his  household,  to  give  them  their  por- 
tion of  meat  in  due  season  ?  1  Cor.  iv.  1,  2.— Moreover  it  is  required 
In  stewards  that  a  man  be  found  faithful. 

•  1  Tim.  V.  17.  Let  the  elders  that  rule  well  be  counted  worthy  of 
double  honor,  especially  they  who  labor  in  iho  word  and  doctrine 
Rom.  xil  7,  &    Acts  xy.  25. 


18  FORM  OF  GOVFENMENT. 

Dated  in  the  Holy  Scriptures,  by  the  title  of  governments  ; 
and  of  those  who  rule  well,  but  do  not  labor  in  the  word 
and  doctrine." 


CHAPTER  VI. 

OF  DEACONS. 


The  Scriptures  clearly  point  out  deacons  as  distinct 
officers  in  the  Church,"'  whose  business  it  is  to  take  care 
of  the  poor,  and  to  distribute  among  them  the  collections 
which  may  be  raised  for  their  use.*  To  them  also  may  be 
properly  committed  the  management  of  the  temporal 
affairs  of  the  church." 


CHAPTER  VII. 

OF  ORDINANCES  IN  A  PARTICULAR  CHURCH. 

The  ordinances  established  by  Christ,   the  head,  in  a 
particular  church,   which   is    regularly   constituted  with 


•  ICor.  xii.  2S.  And  God  bath  set  some  in  the  church,  first  apostles; 
secondarily  prophets,  thirdly  teachers,  after  that  miracles,  then  gifts 
of  healings,  helps,  governments,  diversities  of  tongues.  See  letter  iu), 
p.  355. 

«  Phil.  i.  1.    1  Tim.  iii.  8  to  15. 

■  Act*  vi.  1,  2.  And  in  those  days,  when  the  number  of  the  disciples 
■was  multiplied,  there  arose  a  murmuring  of  the  Grecians  against  the 
Hebrews,  because  their  widows  were  neglected  in  the  daily  ministra- 
tion. Then  the  twelve  called  the  multitude  of  the  disciples  unto 
them,  and  said,  It  is  not  reason  that  we  should  leave  the  word  of  God, 
and  serve  tables. 

»  Acts  vl.  3  5,  6.  Wherefore,  brethen,  look  ye  out  among  you  seven 
men  of  honest  report  Aill  of  the  Holy  Ghost  and  wisdom,  whom  we 


FORM  OF  QOVERNMEST.  19 

itfl  proper  officers,*  are  prayer.*  singing  praises,*  reading,* 
expounding  and  preaching  the  Word  of  God  ;  '^  administer- 
ing Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper  ;  •  public  solemn  fast- 
ing and  thanksgiving,/  catechizing,'  making  collections 


may  appoint  over  this  business.— And  the  saying  pleased  the  whole 
multitude :  and  they  chose  Stephen,  a  man  full  of  faith  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  Philip,  and  Prochorus,  and  Nicanor,  and  Timon,  and 
Parmenas,  and  ^'icola3  a  proselyte  of  Antioch  ;  whom  they  set  before 
ihe  apostles :  and  when  they  had  prayed,  ihey  laid  their  hands  on 
Uiem. 

•  1  Cor.  xiv.  26,  S3,  40.  Let  all  things  be  done  unto  edifying.— For 
C4od  is  not  the  author  of  confusion,  but  of  peace,  as  in  all  churches  of 
the  saints.— Let  all  things  be  done  decently  and  in  order. 

•  Acts  vi.  4.  But  we  will  give  ourselves  continually  to  prayer,  and 
to  the  ministry  of  the  word.    1  Tim.  ii.  1. 

•  Col.  iii.  16.  Teaching  and  admonishing  one  another  in  psalms  and 
hymns  and  spiritual  songs,  singing  with  grace  in  your  hearts  to  the 
Lord.    Psa.  ix.  11.    Eph.  v.  19.    Also  Col.  iv.  6. 

•  Acts  XV.  21.    Luke  iv.  16, 17. 

•  Titus  i.  9.  Holding  fast  the  faithful  word  as  he  hath  been  taught, 
that  he  may  be  able  by  sound  doctrine  both  to  exhort  and  convince 
the  gainsayers.  Acts  x.  42.— He  commanded  us  to  preach  unto  the 
people.  See  also  Acts  xxviii.  23.  Luke  xxiv.  47.  2  Tim.  iv.  2  Acts 
ix.  20. 

•  Matt,  xxviii.  19,  20.  Go  ye  therefore  and  teach  all  nations,  bap- 
tizing them  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the 
Holy  Ghost ;  teaching  them  to  observe  all  things  whatsoever  I  have 
commanded  you,  etc.  And  Mark  xvi.  15,  IG.  1  Cor.  xi.  23,  24,  25,  26. 
For  I  have  received  of  the  Lord  that  which  also  I  delivered  unto  you, 
That  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  same  night  in  which  he  was  betrayed,  took 
bread:  and  when  he  had  given  thanks,  he  brake  it,  and  said,  Take, 
eat ;  this  is  my  body,  which  is  broken  for  you :  this  do  in  remembrance 
of  me.  After  the  same  manner  also  he  took  the  cup,  when  he  had 
supped,  saying.  This  cup  is  the  new  testament  in  my  blood:  this  do 
ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it,  in  remembrance  of  me.  For  as  often  as  ye 
eat  this  bread,  and  drink  this  cup,  ye  do  show  the  Lord's  death  till 
he  come.    Compared  with  1  Cor.  x.  16. 

/  Luke  V.  35.  But  the  days  will  come,  when  the  bridegroom  shall  be 
taken  away  from  them,  and  then  shall  they  fast  in  those  days.  Psa.  L 
14.  Offer  unto  God  thanksgiving :  and  pay  thy  vows  unto  the  Most 
High.  Phil.  iv.  6.— In  every  thing  by  prayer  and  supplication  with 
thanksgiving  let  your  requests  be  made  known  unto  God.  See  1  Tim 
li.  1.    Psa.  xcv.  2. 

9  Heb.  V.  12.  For  when  for  the  time  ye  ought  to  be  teachers,  ye  have 
r  eed  that  one  teach  you  again  which  be  the  first  principles  of  the 
(  racies  of  God;  and  are  beoome  such  as  have  need  of  milk,  and  not 
')f  nrr>ng  meat. 


20  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

for  the  poor  and  other  pious  purposes  ;*  exercising  disci 
pline;*  and  blessing  the  people/ 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


OF  CHURCH  GOVERNMENT,  AND   THE  SEVERAL   KINDS   OF 
JUDICATORIES. 

I.  It  is  absolutely  necessary  that  the  government  of  the 
Church  be  exercised  under  some  certain  and  definite  form.* 
And  we  hold  it  to  be  expedient,  and  agreeable  to  Scripture 
and  the  practice  of  the  primitive  Christians,  that  the  Church 
be  governed  by  congregational,  presbyterial,  and  synodical 
assemblies.  In  full  consistency  with  this  belief,  we  em- 
brace, in  the  spirit  of  charity,  those  Christians  who  differ 
from  us,  in  opinion,  or  in  practice,  on  these  subjects.* 

II.  These  assemblies  ought  not  to  possess  any  civil  juris- 

*  1  Cor.  xvi.  1.  2,  3, 4.  Now  concerning  the  collection  for  the  saints,  as 
1  have  given  order  to  the  churches  of  Galatia,  even  so  do  ye.  Upon  the 
first  day  of  the  week  let  every  one  of  you  lay  by  him  in  store,  as  God 
hath  prospered  him,  that  there  be  no  gatherings  when  I  come.  And 
when  I  come,  whomsoever  ye  shall  approve  by  your  letters,  them  will 
I  send  to  bring  your  liberality  unto  Jerusalem.  And  if  it  be  meet  that 
I  go  also,  they  shall  go  with  me.  Gal.  ii.  10.  Only  ihey  would  that  we 
should  remember  the  poor;  the  same  which  I  also  was  forward  to  do. 

«  Heb.  xiii.  17.  Obey  them  that  have  the  rule  over  you,  and  submit 
yourselves  :  for  they  watch  for  your  souls,  as  they  that  must  give  ac- 
count, that  they  may  do  it  with  joy,  and  not  with  grief:  for  that  is 
unprofitable  for  you.  1  Thess.  v.  IJ,  13.  And  we  beseech  you,  breth- 
ren, to  know  them  which  labor  among  you,  and  are  over  you  in  the 
Lord,  and  admonish  you ;  and  to  esteem  them  very  highly  in  love  for 
their  work's  sake.    And  be  at  peace  among  yourselves. 

)'  2  Cor.  xiii.  14.  The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  the  love  of 
God,  and  the  communion  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  with  you  all.  Amen. 
Eph.  i.  2.  Grace  be  to  you,  and  peace,  from  God  our  Father  and  from 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

»  Ezek.  xliii.  11, 12.  Show  them  the  form  of  the  house,  and  the 
fashion  thereof,  and  the  goings  out  thereof,  and  the  comings  in  thereof, 
and  all  tlie  forms  thereof,  and  all  the  ordinances  thereof,  and  all  the 
forms  thereof,  and  all  the  laws  thereof:  and  write  it  in  their  sight, 
that  they  may  keep  the  whole  form  thereof,  and  all  the  ordinances 
thereof,  and  do  them.    This  is  the  law  of  the  house. 

»  Acts  XV.  fs  6.  But  there  rose  up  certain  of  the  sect  of  the  Pharf 
sees  which  believed  saying,  That  it  was  needful  to  circumcise  them 


FORM   OF  GOVEEXMFNT.  21 

diction,  nor  to  inflict  any  civil  pcnaltics."»  Their  power 
ifl  wholly  moral  or  si)iritual,  and  that  only  ministerial 
and  declarative."  They  possess  the  right  of  requiring 
obedience  to  the  laws  of  Christ;  and  of  excluding  the 
disobedient  and  disorderly  from  the  privileges  of  the 
Church.  To  give  efficiency,  however,  to  this""  necessary 
and  scriptural  authority,  they  possess  the  powers  requi- 
>^ite  for  obtaining  evidence  and  inflicting  censure.  They 
cat  call  before  them  any  offender  against  the  order  and 
government  of  the  Church  ;  they  can  require  members  of 
their  own  society  to  appear  and  give  testimony  in  the 
cause;  but  the  highest  punishment  to  which  their  author- 
ity extends,  is  to  exclude  the  contumacious  and  impeni- 
tent from  the  congregation  of  believers.^ 


CHAPTEK  IX. 

or   THE  CHURCH  SESSION. 

I.  The  church  session  consists  of  the  pastor  or  pastors 
and  ruling  elders,  of  a  particular  congregation.^ 

and  to  command  them  to  keep  the  law  of  Moses.    And  the  apostles 
and  elders  came  together  for  to  consider  of  this  matter. 

-  Luke  xii.  13,  14.    And  one  of  the  company  said  unto  him,  Master 
epeak  to  my  brother,  that  he  divide  the  inheritance  with  me     And  he 
eaid  unto  him,  Man,  who  made  me  a  judge  or  a  divider  over  you' 
John  xviu.  36.— My  kingdom  is  not -of  this  world. 
"  See  and  consult  Acts  xv.  from  the  1st  to  the  32d  verse 
•  Matt,  xviii.  15, 16, 17, 18, 19,  20.    Moreover  if  thy  brother  shall  tres 
pass  agamst  thee,  go  and  tell  him  his  fault  between  thee  and  him 
elone :  if  he  shall  hear  thee,  thou  hast  gained  thy  brother.     But  if 
he  will  not  hear  thee,  then  take  with  thee  one  or  two  more  that  in 
the  mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses  every  word  may  be  established 
And  If  he  shall  neglect  to  hear  them,  tell  it  unto  the  church  •  but  if 
tie  negxect  to  hear  the  church,  let  him  be  unto  thee  as  a  heathen  man 
and  a  pubhcan.    Verily  I  say  unto  you.  Whatsoever  ye  shall  bind  on 
earth  shall  be  bound  in  heaven ;  and  whatsoever  ye  shall  loose  on 
earth  shall  be  loosed  in  heaven.    1  Cor.  v.  4.  5.    In  the  name  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  when  ye  are  gathered  together,  and  mv  spirit  with 
the  power  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  to  deliver  such  an  one  unto  Satan 
for  the  destruction  of  the  flesh,  that  the  spirit  mav  be  saved  in  the  day 
of  the  Lord  Jesus.  ^ 

*  1  Cor.  V.  4.    In  ^hQ  name  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  when  ye  an 


22  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

n.  Of  this  judicatx)ry,  two  elders,  if  there  be  as  many 
in  the  congregation,  with  the  pastor,  shall  be  necessary  to 
constitute  a  quorum. 

III.  The  pastor  of  the  congregation  shall  always  be 
the  moderator  of  the  session ;  except  when,  for  prudential 
reasons,  it  may  appear  advisable  that  some  other  minister 
should  be  invited  to  preside;  in  which  case  the  pastor 
may,  with  the  concurrence  of  the  session,  invite  such 
other  minister  as  they  may  see  meet,  belonging  to  the 
same  presbytery,  to  preside  in  that  case.  The  same  expe- 
dient may  be  adopted  in  case  of  the  sickness  or  absence 
of  the  pastor. 

IV.  It  is  expedient,  at  every  meeting  of  the  session, 
more  especially  when  constituted  for  judicial  business, 
that  there  be  a  presiding  minister.  When,  therefore,  a 
church  is  without  a  pastor,  the  moderator  of  the  session 
shall  be,  either  the  minister  appointed  for  that  purposf 
by  the  presbytery,  or  one  invited  by  the  session  to  presidf 
on  a  particular  occasion.  But  where  it  is  impracticable, 
without  great  inconvenience,  to  procure  the  attendance 
of  such  a  moderator,  the  session  may  proceed  without  it. 

V.  In  congregations  where  there  are  two  or  more  pas- 
tors, they  shall,  when  present,  alternately  preside  in  the 
session. 

VI.  The  church  session  is  charged  with  maintaining 
the  spiritual  government  of  the  congregation  ;«  for  which 
purpose,  they  have  power  to  inquire  into  the  knowledge 
and  Christian  conduct  of  the  members  of  the  church;' 
to  call  before  them  offenders  and  witnesses,  being  mem- 
bers of  their  own  congregation,  and  to  introduce  other 
witnesses,  where  it  may  be  necessary  to  bring  the  procoas 
to  issue,  and  when  they  can  be  procured  to  attend  ;  to  re- 
ceive members  into  the  church  ;  to  admonish,  to  rebuke, 

gathered  together,  and  my  spirit,  with  the  power  of  our  Lord  Jeena 
Christ. 

<  Heb.  xiii.  17.  Obey  them  that  have  the  rule  over  yon,  and  Bub- 
mil  yourselves  :  for  they  watch  for  your  souls,  as  they  that  must  glv€ 
account,  that  they  may  do  it  with  joy,  and  not  with  grief.  1  Theas.  T 
1-2.  13,  and  I  Tim.  v.  17. 

••  Ezek  xxxlv.  4. 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  23 

to  suspend  or  exclude  from  the  Sacraments,  those  who  are 
found  lo  deserve  censure  ;^  to  concert  the  best  measures  for 
promoting  the  spiritual  interests  of  the  congregation;  to 
supervise  the  Sabbath-school  and  the  various  societies  or 
agencies  of  the  congregation  ;  and  to  appoint  delegates  to 
the  higher  judicatories  of  the  Church.' 

VII.  Subject  to  the  provisions  of  the  Directory  for 
Worship,  the  session  shall  have  and  exercise  exclusive 
authority  over  the  worship  of  the  congregation,  including 
the  musical  service;  and  shall  determine  the  times  and 
places  of  preaching  the  Word  and  all  other  religious  serv- 
ices. They  shall  also  have  exclusive  authority  over  the 
uses  to  which  the  church  buildings  may  be  put,  but  may 
temporarily  delegate  the  determination  of  such  uses  to 
the  body  having  management  of  the  temporal  affairs  of 
the  church,  subject  to  the  superior  authority  and  direction 
of  the  session. 

VIII.  The  pastor  has  power  to  convene  the  session  when 
he  may  judge  it  requisite;"  and  he  shall  always  convene 
them  when  requested  to  do  so  by  any  two  of  the  elders. 
The  session  shall  also  convene  when  directed  so  to  do 
by  the  presbytery. 

IX.  Every  session  shall  keep  a  fair  record  of  its  pro- 
ceedings; which  record  shall  be,  at  least  once  in  every 
year,  submitted  to  the  inspection  of  the  presbytery. 

X.  It  is  important  that  every  church  session  keep  a 
fair  register  of  marriages;  of  baptisms,  with  the  times 
of  the  birth  of  the  individuals  baptized ;  of  persons  ad- 
mitted to  the  Lord's  Table,  and  of  the  deaths,  and  other 
removals  of  church  members. 

•  1  Thess.  V.  12,  13.  And  we  beseech  you,  brethren,  to  know  them 
Which  labor  among  you,  and  are  over  you  in  the  Lord,  and  admon- 
ish you ;  and  to  esteem  them  very  highly  in  love  for  their  work's 
Bake.  And  be  at  peace  among  yourselves.  See  also  2  Thess.  ill.  6, 14, 
15.    1  Cor.  xi.  27  to  the  end. 

« Acts  XV.  2,  6.  When  therefore  Paul  and  Barnabas  had  no  small 
dissension  and  disputation  with  them,  they  determined  that  Paul  and 
Barnabas,  and  certain  other  of  them,  should  go  up  to  Jerusalem  unto 
the  apostles  and  elders  about  this  question.— And  the  apostles  and 
elders  came  together  for  to  consider  of  this  matter.       -Acts  xx.  17. 


24  FORM  OF  GOVEBXMENT. 

CHAPTER  X. 

OF  THE  PRESBYTERY. 

I.  The  Church  being  divided  into  many  separate  con- 
gregations, these  need  mutual  counsel  and  assistance,  in 
order  to  preserve  soundness  of  doctrine,  and  regularity 
of  discipline,  and  to  enter  into  common  measures  for  pro- 
moting knowledge  and  religion,  and  for  preventing  infi- 
delity, error,  and  immorality.^  Hence  arise  the  importance 
and  usefulness  of  presbyterial  and  synodical  assemblies.'" 

II.  A  presbytery  consists  of  all  the  ministers,  in  num- 
ber not  less  than  five,  and  one  ruling  elder  from  each 
congregation,  within  a  certain  district ;  but  in  exceptional 
cases  a  presbytery  may  be  organized  within  the  bounda- 
ries of  existing  presbyteries,  in  the  interests  of  ministers 
and  churches  speaking  other  than  the  English  language, 
or  of  those  of  a  particular  race ;  but  in  no  case  without 
their  consent ;  and  the  same  rule  shall  apply  to  synods. 

III.  Every  congregation,  which  has  a  stated  pastor,  has 
a  right  to  be  represented  by  one  elder ;  and  every  colle- 
giate church  by  two  or  more  elders,  in  proportion  to  the 
number  of  its  pastors. 

IV.  Every  vacant  congregation,  which  is  regularly  or- 
ganized, shall  be  entitled  to  be  represented  by  a  ruling 
elder  in  presbytery. 

Y.  Every   elder   not    known    to  the   presbytery,   shall 

e  The  church  of  Jerusalem  consisted  of  more  than  one,  as  is  mani- 
fest  both  before  and  after  the  dispersion,  from  Acta  vi.  1, 6.  Acta  ix.  31. 
Acts  xxi.  20.  Acts  ii.  41,  46,  47,  and  iv.  4.  These  congregations  were 
under  one  presbyterial  government,  proved  from  Acta  xv.  4.  Acts  xi. 
22,  30.  Acts  xxi.  17, 18.  Acts  vi.  That  the  church  of  Ephesua  had  more 
congregations  than  one,  under  a  presbyterial  government,  appears 
from  Acts  iix.  18, 19,  20.  1  Cor.  xvi.  8,  9,  19,  compared  with  Acts  xviiL 
19,  24.  26.    Acta  xi.  17, 18,  25,  28,  30,  31,  3G,  37.     Rev.  ii.  1,  2,  3,  4, 5,  6. 

«  1  Tim.  iv.  14.  Neglect  not  the  gift  that  is  in  thee,  which  was  given 
thee  by  prophecy,  with  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  presbytery 
Acts  XV.  2,  3,  4,  6,  22.— And  when  they  were  come  to  Jerusalem,  they 
were  received  of  the  church,  and  of  the  apostles  and  elders,  and  they 
declared  all  things  that  God  had  done  with  them.— And  the  aposilea 
and  eldeiB  came  together  for  u^  consider  of  this  matter. 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  25 

produce  .1  certificate  of  his  regular  appointment  from 
the  church  Avliich  he  represents/ 

YI.  Any  three  ministers,  and  as  many  elders  as  may 
be  present  belonging  to  the  presbytery,  being  met  at  the 
time  and  place  appointed,  shall  be  a  quorum  competent 
to  proceed  to  business/ 

VII.  The  presbytery  has  power  to  receive  and  issue 
all  appeals,  complaints,  and  references,  that  are  regu- 
larly brought  before  it  from  church  seasioi]^,'  provided,  that 
cases  may  be  transmitted  to  Judicial  Commissions  as  pre- 
scribed in  the  Book  of  Discipline;"  to  examine  and 
license  candidates  for  the  holy  ministry ;  ^  to  ordain, 
install,  remove,  and  judge  ministers ; "  to  examine  and 


'  Acts  XV.  1,  2,  3,  4,  5,  6.  1  Cor.  xiv.  26,  33,  40.— Let  all  things  be  done 
anto  edifying ;— for  God  is  not  the  author  of  confusion,  but  of  peace, 
as  in  all  churches  of  the  saints.— Let  all  things  be  done  decently  and 
In  order. 

r  Acta  xiv.  26,  27.  And  thence  sailed  to  Antioch,  from  whence  they 
bad  been  recommended  to  the  grace  of  God  for  the  work  which  the? 
fulfilled.  And  when  they  were  come,  and  had  gathered  the  church 
together,  they  rehearsed  all  that  God  had  done  with  them,  and  how 
he  had  opened  the  door  of  faith  unto  the  Gentiles.  Compared  with 
Acts  xi.  18.  When  they  heard  these  things,  they  held  their  peace, 
and  glorified  God,  saying.  Then  hath  God  also  to  the  Gentiles  granted 
repentance  unto  life. 

«  Acts  XV.  5,  6, 19,  20.  But  there  rose  up  certain  of  the  sect  of  the 
Pharisees  which  believed,  saying,  That  it  was  needful  to  circumcise 
them,  and  to  command  them  to  keep  the  law  of  Moses.  And  the  apos- 
tles and  elders  came  together  for  to- consider  of  this  matter.— Where- 
fore my  sentence  is,  that  we  trouble  not  them,  which  from  among 
Ihe  Gentiles  are  turned  to  God:  but  that  we  write  unto  them,  that 
they  abstain  from  pollutions  of  idols,  and  from  fornication,  and 
from  things  strangled,  and  from  blood. 

a  Acts  xviii.  24,  27.  And  a  certain  Jew  named  Apollos,  born  at  Alex- 
andria, an  eloquent  man,  and  mighty  in  the  Scriptures,  came  to  Ephe- 
■Ufi.— And  when  he  was  disposed  to  pass  into  Achaia,  the  brethren 
wrote,  exhorting  the  disciples  to  receive  him.   Compare  Acts  xix.  1-7. 

» 1  Tim.  iv.  14.  Neglect  not  the  gift  that  is  in  thee,  which  was  given 
thee  by  prophecy,  with  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  presbytery. 
Acts  xiii.  2,  3.  As  they  ministered  to  the  Lord,  and  fasted,  the  Holy 
Ghost  said,  Separate  me  Barnabas  and  Saul  for  the  work  whereunto 
I  have  called  them.  And  when  they  had  fasted  and  prayed,  and  laid 
their  hands  on  them,  they  sent  them  away 

«  Acts  XV.  28.  For  it  seemed  good  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  to  us,  to  lay 
upon  you  no  greater  burden  than  these  necessary  things.    1  Cor.  v.  3. 


26  FORM  OF  GOVERXMEXT. 

approve  or  ceiisure  the  reccjrd.s  of  church  sessions; 
to  resolve  questions  of  doctriue  or  discipline  seriously 
and  reasonably  proposed ;  '^  to  condemn  erroneous  opin- 
ions which  injure  the  purity  or  peace  of  the  Church;' 
to  visit  particular  churches,  for  the  purpose  of  inquiring 
into  their  state,  and  redressing  the  evils  that  may  have 
arisen  in  them;-^  to  unite  or  divide  congregations,  at  the 
request  of  the  people,  or  to  form  or  receive  new  congre- 
gations, and,  in  general,  to  order  whatever  pertains  to  the 
spiritual  welfare  of  the  churches  under  their  cares'  The 
presbytery  may  appoint  an  Executive  Commission,  of 
which  the  chairmanship,  the  number  of  members,  powers, 
duties,  and  terra  of  service  shall  be  determined  by  the 
presbytery ;  provided,  that  judicial  cases  shall  be  referred 
only  to  Judicial  Commissions. 

VIII.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  ihe  presbytery  to  keep  a 
full  and  fair  record  of  their  proceedings,  and  to  report  to 
the  synod,  every  year,  licensures,  ordinations,  the  receiv- 
ing or  dismissing  of  members,  the  removal  of  members 

<*  Acts  XV.  10.  Now  therefore  Avhy  tempt  ye  God,  to  put  a  yoke  upon 
the  neck  of  the  disciples,  Avhich  neitl>er  our  fathers  nor  Ave  were  able 
to  bear?    Compared  with  Gal.  ii.  4,  5. 

•  Acts  XV.  22, 23, 24.  Then  pleased  it  the  apostles  and  elders,  with  the 
whole  church,  to  send  chosen  men  of  their  own  company  to  Antioch 
with  Paul  and  Barnabas;  namely,  Judas  eursamed  Barsabas,  and 
Silas,  chief  men  among  the  brethren:  and  they  wrote  letters  by 
them  after  this  manner:  The  apostles  and  elders  and  brethren  send 
greetin;?  untc  tiie  brethren  which  ere  of  the  Gentiles  in  Antioch  aud 
Syria  and  Cilicia:  forasmuch  aa  we  have  heard,  that  certain  which 
went  out  from  us  have  troubled  you  with  words,  subverting  your 
Bouls.  saying,  Ye  must  be  circumcised,  and  keep  the  law ;  to  whom 
we  gave  no  such  commandment. 

/  Acts  XX.  17.  And  from  Miletus  he  sent  to  Ephesus,  and  called  the 
elders  of  the  church.  Acts  vi.  2.  Then  the  twelve  called  the  multi- 
tude of  the  disciples  unto  them,  and  said.  It  is  not  reason  that  we 
Bhould  leave  the  word  of  God,  and  serve  tables.  Acts  xv.  30.  So  when 
they  were  dismissed,  they  came  to  Antioch  ;  and  when  they  had  gath- 
ered the  multitude  together,  they  delivered  the  epistle. 

s  Eph.  vi.  18.  Praying  always  with  all  prayer  and  supplication  in 
the  Spirit,  and  watching  thereunto  with  all  perseverance  and  suppli- 
cation for  all  saints.— Phil.  iv.  6.  Be  careful  for  nothing;  but  in  every 
thing  by  prayer  and  supplication  with  thanksgiving  let  your  requerti 
be  made  known  unto  God. 


FORM  OF  GOVERXMEXT.  27 

by  death,  the  union  or  division  of  congregations,  or  the 
lormation  of  new  ones,  and,  in  general,  all  the  important 
changes  which  may  have  taken  place  within  their  bounds 
in  the  course  of  the  year. 

IX.  The  presbytery  shall  meet  on  its  own  adjournment ; 
and  when  any  emergency  shall  require  a  meeting  sooner 
than  the  time  to  which  it  stands  adjourned,  the  modera- 
tor, or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  death,  or  inability  to  act, 
the  stated  clerk,  shall,  with  the  concurrence,  or  at  the  re- 
quest of  two  ministers  and  two  elders,  the  elders  being  of 
different  congregations,  call  a  special  meeting.  For  this 
purpose  he  shall  send  a  circular  letter,  specifying  the 
particular  business  of  the  intended  meeting,  to  every 
minister  belonging  to  the  presbytery,  and  to  the  session 
of  every  vacant  congregation,  in  due  time  previous  to 
the  meeting ;  which  shall  not  be  less  than  ten  days.  And 
nothing  shall  be  transacted  at  such  special  meeting  besides 
the  particular  business  for  which  the  judicatory  has  been 
thus  convened. 

X.  At  every  meeting  of  presbytery,  a  sermon  shall  be 
delivered,  if  convenient ;  and  every  particular  session 
shall  be  opened  and  closed  with  prayer. 

XI.  Ministers  in  good  standing  in  other  presbyteries,  or 
in  any  sister  churches,  who  may  happen  to  be  present,  may 
be  invited  to  sit  with  the  presbytery,  as  corresponding  mem- 
bers. Such  members  shall  be  -entitled  to  deliberate  and 
advise,  but  not  to  vote  in  any  decisions  of  the  presbytery. 


CHAPTER   XI, 

OF  THE  SYNOD* 


I.  As  a  presbytery  is  a  convention  of  the  bishops  and 
elders  within  a  certain  district ;  so  a  synod  is  a  conven- 

•  As  the  proofs  already  adduced  in  favor  of  a  presbyterial  assembly 
in  the  government  of  the  Church,  are  equally  valid  in  support  of  a 
Bynodical  assembly,  it  is  unnecessary  to  repeat  the  Scriptures  to  which 
refereiice  has  been  made  under  Chap.  X.,  or  to  add  any  other. 


28  FORM  OF  GOVFRyMFXT. 

tioii  of  the  bisliO))s  and  ciders  within  a  larjrer  district, 
including'  at  least  three  presbyteries.  The  synod  may  be 
composed,  at  its  own  option,  with  the  consent  of  a  major- 
ity of  its  presbyteries,  either  of  all  the  bishops  and  an 
elder  from  each  congregation  in  its  district,  with  the  same 
modifications  as  in  the  presbytery,  or  of  equal  delegations 
of  bishops  and  elders,  elected  by  the  presbyteries  on  a 
basis  and  in  a  ratio  determined  in  like  manner  by  the 
synod  itself  and  its  presbyteries. 

II.  Any  seven  ministers,  belonging  to  the  synod,  who 
shall  convene  at  the  time  and  place  of  meeting,  with  as 
many  elders  as  may  be  present,  shall  be  a  quorum  to  trais- 
act  synodical  business;  provided  not  more  than  three  cf 
the  said  ministers  belong  to  one  presbytery. 

III.  The  same  rule,  as  to  corresponding  members,  which 
was  laid  down  with  respect  to  the  presbytery,  shall  apply 
to  the  synod. 

IV.  The  synod  has  power  to  receive  and  issue  all 
appeals,  complaints,  and  references,  that  are  regularly 
brought  before  it  from  the  presbyteries,  and  to  decide 
finally  in  such  cases  all  questions  that  do  not  affect  the 
doctrine  or  Constitution  of  the  Church,  provided,  that 
cases  may  be  transmitted  to  Judicial  Commissions  as 
prescribed  in  the  Book  of  Discipline ;  to  review  the 
records  of  presbyteries,  and  approve  or  censure  them ; 
to  redress  whatever  lias  been  done  by  presbyteries  con- 
trary to  order;  to  take  effectual  care  that  presby- 
teries observe  the  Constitution  of  the  Church ;  to  erect 
new  presbyteries,  and  to  unite  or  divide  those  which 
were  before  erected;  generally,  to  take  such  order  with 
respect  to  the  presbyteries,  sessions,  and  people  under 
their  care,  as  may  be  in  conformity  with  the  Word 
of  God  and  the  established  rules,  and  may  tend  to 
promote  the  edification  of  the  Church ;  and,  finally,  to 
propose  to  the  General  Assembly,  for  its  adoption,  such 
measures  as  may  be  of  common  advantage  to  the  whole 
Church.     The  synod  may  appoint  an  Executive  Coramis- 


FORM  OF  G OVERS MENT.  29 

sion,  of  wliich  the  chairmanshiji,  the  number  of  members, 
powers,  duties,  and  term  of  service  shall  be  determined  bv 
the  synod  ;  provided,  that  judicial  cases  shall  be  referred 
only  to  Judicial  Commissions. 

V.  The  synod  shall  convene  at  least  once  in  each  year  ; 
at  the  opening  of  which  a  sermon  shall  be  delivered  by 
the  moderator,  or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  by  some  other 
member;  and  every  particular  session  shall  be  opened 
and  closed  with  prayer. 

VI.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  synod  to  keep  full  and 
fair  records  of  its  proceedings,  to  submit  them  annually 
to  the  inspection  of  the  General  Assembly,  and  to  report 
to  the  Assembly  the  number  of  its  presbyteries,  and  of 
the  members  and  alterations  of  the  presbyteries. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY* 

I.  The  General  Assembly  is  the  highest  judicatory 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  It  shall  represent,  in  one 
body,  all  the  particular  churches  of  this  denomination; 
and  shall  bear  the  title  of  The  General  Assembly  of 
THE  Presbyterian  Church  ix  the  United  States 
OF  America. 

*  The  radical  principles  of  Presbyterian  church  government  and 
discipline  are  :— That  the  several  different  congregAtions  of  believers, 
taken  collectively,  constitute  one  Church  of  Christ,  called  emphatically 
the  Church  ;— that  a  larger  part  of  the  church,  or  a  representation  of  it, 
should  govern  a  smaller,  or  determine  matters  of  controversy  which 
arise  therein;— that,  in  like  manner,  a  representation  of  the  whole 
should  govern  and  determine  in  regard  to  every  part,  and  to  all  the 
parts  united;  that  is,  that  a  majority  shall  govern:  and  consequently 
that  appeals  may  be  ctrried  from  lower  to  higher  judicatories,  till 
they  be  finally  decided  by  the  collected  wisdom  and  united  voice  of 
the  whole  Church.  For  these  principles  and  this  procedure,  the  ex- 
ample of  the  apostles,  and  the  practice  of  the  primitive  Church,  are 
considered  as  authority.  See  Acts  xv.  l-L'y;  xvi.  4,  and  the  proofs  ad- 
duced under  the  last  three  chapters. 


30  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

II.  The  General  Assembly  shall  consist  of  an  equal 
delegation  of  bishops  and  elders  from  each  presbytery, 
in  the  following  proportion;  viz:  each  presbytery  con- 
sisting of  not  more  than  twenty-four  ministers,  shall 
send  one  minister  and  one  elder;  and  each  presbytery 
consisting  of  more  than  twenty-four  ministers,  shall  send 
one  minister  and  one  elder  for  each  additional  twenty- 
four  ministers,  or  for  each  additional  fractional  number 
of  ministers  not  less  than  twelve ;  and  these  delegates,  so 
appointed,  shall  be  styled,  Commissioners  to  the  General 
Assembly. 

III.  Any  one  hundred  or  more  of  these  commissioners, 
one  half  of  whom  shall  be  ministers,  being  met  on  the 
day,  and  at  the  place  appointed,  shall  be  a  quorum  for 
the  transaction  of  business. 

IV.  The  General  Assembly  shall  receive  and  issue  all 
appeals,  complaints,  and  references,  that  affect  the  doc- 
trine or  Constitution  of  the  Church,  and  are  regularly 
brought  before  it  from  the  inferior  judicatories,  provided, 
that  cases  may  be  transmitted  to  Judicial  Commissions 
of  the  General  Assembly  as  prescribed  in  the  Book 
of  Discipline.  The  General  Assembly  shall  review  the 
records  of  every  synod  and  approve  or  censure  them ; 
it  shall  give  its  advice  and  instruction,  in  all  cases  sub- 
mitted to  it,  in  conformity  with  the  Constitution  of  the 
Church  ;  and  it  shall  constitute  the  bond  of  union,  peace, 
correspondence  and  mutual  confidence  among  all  our 
churches.  The  General  Assembly  may  appoint  an  Exec- 
utive Commission,  of  which  the  moderator  shall  be  chair- 
man. The  number  of  members,  powers  and  duties,  and 
term  of  service  of  the  Commission  shall  be  determined 
by  the  General  Assembly ;  provided,  that  judicial  cases 
shall  be  referred  only  to  Judicial  Commissions. 

V.  To  the  General  Assembly  also  belongs  the  power 
of  deciding  in  all  controversies  respecting  doctrine  and 
discipline;  of  reproving,  warning,  or  bearing  testimony 
against  error  in  doctrine,  or  immorality  in  practice,  in 
any  church,  presbytery,  or  synod ;  of  erecting  new  synods 


FORM   OF  GOVERNMENT.  31 

when  it  may  be  judged  necessary ;  of  superintending  the 
concerns  of  the  whole  Church;  of  corresponding  with 
foreign  Churches,  on  such  terms  as  may  be  agreed  upon 
by  the  Assembly  and  the  corresponding  body ;  -:/  sup- 
pressing schismatical  contentions  and  disputati /US ;  and, 
in  general,  of  recommending  and  attempting  reforma- 
tion of  manners,  and  the  promotion  of  charity,  truth, 
and  holiness,  through  all  the  churches  under  their  care. 

VI.  Before  any  overtures  or  enactments  proposed  by  the 
Assembly  to  be  established  as  rules  regulative  of  the  con- 
stitutional powers  of  presbyteries  and  synods,  shall  be  ob- 
ligatory upon  the  Church,  it  shall  be  necessary  to  transmit 
them  to  all  the  presbyteries,  and  to  receive  the  returns  of 
at  least  a  majority  of  them,  in  writing,  approving  thereof, 
and  such  rules,  when  approved,  shall  be  appended  to  the 
Constitution  of  the  Church. 

VII.  The  General  Assembly  shall  meet  at  least  once  in 
ever}^  year.  On  the  day  appointed  for  that  purpose,  the 
Moderator  of  the  last  Assembly,  if  present,  or,  in  case  of 
his  absence,  some  other  minister,  shall  open  the  meet- 
ing with  a  sermon,  and  preside  until  a  new  Moderator  b* 
chosen.  No  commissioner  shall  have  a  right  to  deliber- 
ate or  vote  in  the  Assembly,  until  his  name  shall  have 
been  enrolled  by  the  Clerk,  and  his  commission  exam- 
ined, and  filed  among  the  papers  of  the  Assembly. 

VIII.  Each  session  of  the.  Assembly  shall  be  opened 
and  closed  with  prayer.  And  the  whole  business  of  the 
Assembly  being  finished,  and  the  vote  taken  for  dissolv- 
ing the  present  Assembly,  the  Moderator  shall  say  from 
the  chair, — "  By  virtue  of  the  authority  delegated  to  me, 
"  by  the  Church,  let  this  General  Assembly  be  dissolved, 
'■'  and  I  do  hereby  dissolve  it,  and  require  another  General 
"  Assembly,  chosen  in  the  same  manner,  to  meet  at 

"  on  the        day  of  A.  D.  " — after  which  he  shall 

pray  and  return  thanks,  and  pronounce  on  those  present 
the  apostolic  benediction. 


32  FORM  OF  GOVERyMEST. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

OF  ELECT] NG  AND  ORDAINING  EULING  ELDERS  AND 
DEACONS. 

I.  H>Ti>'G  defined  the  officers  of  the  Church,  and  the 
judicatories  by  which  it  shall  be  governed,  it  is  proper  hero, 
to  pregcribe  the  mode  in  which  ecclesiastical  rulers  should 
be  ordained  to  their  respective  offices,  as  well  as  some  of 
the  principles  by  which  they  shall  be  regulated  in  dis- 
charging their  several  duties. 

II.  Every  congregation  shall  elect  persons  to  the  office 
of  ruling  elder,  and  to  the  office  of  deacon,  or  either  of 
them,  in  the  mode  most  approved  and  in  use  in  that  con- 
gregation.* But  in  all  cases  the  persons  elected  must  be 
male  members  in  full  communion  in  the  church  in  which 
they  are  to  exercise  their  office. 

III.  When  any  person  shall  have  been  elected  to  either 
of  these  offices,  and  shall  have  declared  his  willingness 
to  accept  thereof,  he  shall  be  set  apart  in  the  following 
manner : 

IV.  After  sermon,  the  minister  shall  state,  in  a  coQcise 
manner,  the  warrant  and  nature  of  the  office  of  ruling 
ehler  or  deacon,  together  with  the  character  proper  to 
be  sustained,  and  the  duties  to  be  fulfilled  by  the  officer 
elect;  having  done  this,  he  shall  propose  to  the  candidate, 
in  the  presence  of  the  congregation,  the  following  ques- 
tions : — viz. 

1.  Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  Ne^ 
Testaments  to  be  the  Word  of  God,  the  only  infallible 
rule  of  faith  and  practice? 

2.  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the  Confession 
of  Faith  of  this  Church,  as  containing  the  system  of  doc 
trine  taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures? 

3.  Do  you  approve  of  the  government  and  discipline 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  these  United  States? 

4.  Do  you  accept  the  office  of  ruling  elder  (or  deacoa 


*  1  Cor.  xiv.  40. 


FORM   OF  GOVERNMENT.  33 

as  the  case  may  be)  in  this  congregation,  and  promise 
faithfully  to  perform  all  the  duties  thereof? 

5.  Do  you  promise  to  study  the  peace,  unity,  and  purity 
of  the  Church? 

The  elder,  or  deacon  elect,  having  answered  these  ques- 
tions in  the  affirmative,  the  minister  shall  address  to  the 
members  of  the  church  the  following  question  : — viz. 

Do  you,  the  members  of  this  church,  acknowledge  and 
receive  this  brother  as  a  ruling  elder  (or  deacon),  and  do 
you  promise  to  yield  him  all  that  honor,  encouragement, 
and  obedience  in  the  Lord,  to  which  his  office,  according 
to  the  Word  of  God,  and  the  constitution  of  this  Church, 
entitles  him? 

The  members  of  the  church  having  answered  this  ques- 
tion in  the  affirmative,  by  holding  up  their  right  hands, 
the  minister  shall  proceed  to  set  apart  the  candidate,  by 
prayer,  to  the  office  of  ruling  elder  (or  deacon,  as  the'  case 
may  be),  and  shall  give  to  him,  and  to  the  congregation, 
an  exhortation  suited  to  the  occasion. 

V.  Where  there  is  an  existing  session,  it  is  proper  that 
the  members  of  that  body,  at  the  close  of  the  ser^  ice,  and 
in  the  face  of  the  congregation,  take  the  newly  ordained 
elder  by  the  hand,  saying  in  words  to  this  purpose, — "  We 
"  give  you  the  right  hand  of  fellowship,  to  take  part  of 
"this  office  with  us."     . 

VI.  The  offices  of  ruling  elder  and  deacon  aie  both. per- 
petual, and  cannot  be  laid  aside  at  pleasure.  No  person 
can  be  divested  of  either  office  but  by  deposition.  Yet 
an  elder  or  deacon  may  become,  by  age  or  infirmity, 
incapable  of  performing  the  duties  of  his  office;  or  he 
may,  though  chargeable  with  neither  heresy  nor  immor- 
ality, become  unacceptable,  in  his  official  character,  to  a 
majority  of  the  congregation  to  which  he  belongs.  lu 
either  of  these  cases,  he  may,  as  often  happens  with  re- 
spect to  a  minister,  cease  to  be  an  acting  elder  or  deacon. 

VII.  Whenever  a  ruling  elder  or  deacon,  from  either 
of  these  causes,  or  from  any  other,  not  inferring  crime, 

•  Acts  vi.  5, 6. 


34  FORM  OF  GOVERyMENT. 

shall  be  incapable  of  serving  the  church  to  edification, 
the  session  shall  take  order  on  the  subject,  and  state  the 
fact,  together  with  the  reasons  of  it,  on  their  records. 
Provided  always,  that  nothing  of  this  kind  shall  be  done 
without  the  concurrence  of  the  individual  in  question, 
unless  bv  the  advice  of  presbytery. 

VIII.  If  any  particular  church,  by  a  vote  of  members 
in  full  communion,  shall  prefer  to  elect  ruling  elders  or 
deacons  for  a  limited  time  in  the  exercise  of  their  func- 
tions, this  may  be  done;  -provided,  the  full  time  be  not 
less  than  three  years,  and  the  session  or  board  of  dea- 
cons be  made  to  consist  of  three  classes,  one  of  which 
only  shall  be  elected  every  year;  and  provided,  that 
elders,  once  ordained,  shall  not  be  divested  of  the  office 
when  they  are  not  re-elected,  but  shall  be  entitled  to  rep- 
resent that  particular  church  in  the  higher  judicatories, 
when  appointed  by  the  session  or  the  presbytery. 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

OF  LICENSING  CANDIDATES  OR  PROBATIONERS  TO  PREACH 
THE  GOSPEL. 

I.  The  Holy  Scriptures  require  that  some  trial  be 
previously  had  of  them  who  are  to  be  ordained  to  the 
ministry  of  the  gospel,  that  this  sacred  office  may  not 
be  degraded,  by  being  committed  to  weak  or  unworthy 
nien;-^  and  that  the  churches  may  have  an  opportunity 
10  form  a  better  judgment  respecting  the  talents  of  those 
by  whom  they  are  to  be  instructed  and  governed.  For 
this  purpose  presbyteries  shall  license  probationers  to 
preach  the  gospel,  that,  after  a  competent  trial  of  their 
talents,  and  receiving  from  the  churches  a  good  report, 
they  may,  in  due  time,  ordain  them  to  the  sacred  office.* 

II.  Every  candidate  for  licensure  shall  be  taken  on  trials 
by  that  presbytery  to  which  he  most  naturally  belongs ; 

>  1  Tim.  iii.  6.    2  Tim.  ii.  2.  *  1  Tim.  iii.  7.    3  John  12. 


FORM   OF  GOVERNMENT.  35 

and  he  shall  be  considered  as  most  natiirar.y  iielongiii^ 
to  that  presbytery  within  the  bounds  of  which  he  has 
ordinarily  resided.  But  in  case  any  candidate  should 
find  it  more  convenient  to  put  himself  under  the  care 
of  a  presbytery  at  a  distance  from  that  to  which  he  most 
naturally  belongs,  he  may  be  received  by  the  said  presby- 
tery, on  his  producing  testimonials,  either  from  the  pres- 
bytery within  the  bounds  of  which  he  has  commonly 
resided,  or  from  any  two  ministers  of  that  presbytery  in 
good  standing,  of  his  exemplary  piety,  and  other  requi- 
site- qualifications. 

III.  It  is  proper  and  requisite  that  candidates  apply- 
ing to  the  presbytery  to  be  licensed  to  preach  the  gospel, 
produce  satisfactory  testimonials  of  their  good  moral  char- 
acter, and  of  their  being  regular  members  of  some  partic- 
ular church.  And  it  is  the  duty  of  the  presbytery,  for 
their  satisfaction  with  regard  to  the  real  piety  of  such 
candidates,  to  examine  them  respecting  their  experimen- 
tal acquaintance  with  religion,  and  the  motives  which 
influence  them  to  desire  the  sacred  ofiice.'  Ihis  exami- 
nation Fhall  be  close  and  particular,  and,  in  mos:  cases, 
may  best  be  conducted  in  the  presence  of  the  presbytery 
only.  And  it  is  recommended  that  the  candidate  be  also 
required  to  produce  a  diploma  of  bachelor  or  master  of 
arts,  from  some  college  or  university :  or,  at  least,  authen- 
tic testimonials  of  his  having  gone  through  a  regular 
course  of  learning. 

IV.  Because  it  is  highly  reproachful  to  religion,  and 
dangerous  to  the  Church,  to  entrust  the  holy  ministry  to 
weak  and  ignorant  men,"*  the  presbytery  shall  try  each 
candidate,  as  to  his  knowledge  of  the  Latin  language ; 
and  the  original  languages  in  which  the  Holy  Scriptures 
were  written.  They  shall  also  examine  him  on  the  arta 
and  sciences ;  on  theology,  natural  and  revealed ;  and  on 
ecc/esiastical  history,  the  sacraments,  and  church  govern- 
ment.  And  in  order  to  make  trial  of  his  talents  to  explain 

i  Rom.  ii.  21,  in  connection  with  letter  (■'j,  page  34. 
"♦  See  letter  (-m,  and  (*j,  page  34. 


36  FOnM  OF  GOVERSMEyT. 

and  vindicate,  and  practically  to  enforce,  the  doctrines  of 
the  gospel,  the  presbytery  shall  require  of  him, 

1.  A  Latin  exegesis  on  some  common  head  in  divinity. 

2.  A  critical  exercise ;  in  which  the  candidate  shall  give 
a  specimen  of  his  taste  and  judgment  in  sacred  criticism ; 
presenting  an  explication  of  the  original  text,  stating  its 
connection,  illustrating  its  force  and  beauties,  removing  its 
difficulties,  and  solving  any  important  questions  which  it 
may  present. 

3.  A  lecture,  or  exposition  of  several  verses  of  script- 
ure; and, 

4.  A  popular  sermon.     [See  amendment,  p.  56.] 

V.  These,  or  other  similar  exercises,  at  the  discretion  of 
the  presbytery,  shall  be  exhibited  until  they  shall  have 
©btained  satisfaction  as  to  the  candidate's  piety,  litera- 
ture, and  aptness  to  teach  in  the  churches."  The  lecture 
ani  popular  sermon,  if  the  presbytery  think  proper,  may 
be  delivered  in  the  presence  of  a  congregation. 

VI.  That  the  most  effectual  measures  may  be  taken  to 
guard  against  the  admission  of  insufficient  men  into  the 
sacred  office,"  it  is  recommended  that  no  candidate,  ex- 
cept in  extraordinary  cases,  be  licensed,  unless,  after  his 
naving  completed  the  usual  course  of  academical  studies, 
he  shall  have  studied  divinity  at  least  two  years,  under 
some  approved  divine  or  professor  of  theology  ;  and  no 
candidate  shall  repeive  license  to  preach  until  he  has  been 
under  the  care  of  presbytery  for  at  least  one  year,  except 
in  extraordinary  cases  and  by  consent  of  three-fourths  of 
the  members  of  presbytery  present. 

VJI.  If  the  presbytery  be  satisfied  with  his  trials,  they 
shall  then  proceed  to  license  him  in  the  following  man- 
ner: The  moderator  shall  propose  to  him  the  following 
questions :  viz. 

1.  Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments  to  be  the  Word  of  God,  the  only  infallible 
rule  of  faith  and  practice  ? 

»  1  Tim.  iii.  2.    Apt  to  teach.    See  also  the  foregoing  o"otations. 
e  See  letter  {}),  page  34. 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  37 

2.  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the  Confession 
of  Faith  of  this  Church,  as  containing  the  system  of  doc- 
trine taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures? 

3.  Do  you  promise  to  study  the  peace,  unity,  and  purity 
of  the  Church  ? 

4.  Do  you  promise  to  submit  yourself,  in  the  Lord,  to 
the  government  of  this  presbytery,  or  of  any  other  pres- 
bytery in  the  bounds  of  which  you  may  be  called? 

VIII.  The  candidate  having  answered  these  questions 
in  the  affirmative,  and  the  moderator  having  offered  up 
a  prayer  suitable  to  the  occasion,  he  shall  address  him- 
self to  the  candidate  to  the  following  purpose  : — "  In  the 
•'  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  that  authority 
"  which  he  hath  given  to  the  Church  for  its  ediiication, 
"  we  do  license  you  to  preach  the  gospel,  wherever  Grod  in 
"  his  providence  may  call  you :  and  for  this  purpose,  may 
"the  blessing  of  God  rest  upon  you,  and  the  Spirit  of 
"  Christ  fill  your  heart. — Amen  /"  and  record  snail  be 
made  of  the  licensure  in  the  following  or  like  form:  viz. 

At  the  day  of  the  pres- 

bytery of  having  received  testimonials  in  favor 

of  of  his  having  gone  tl.rough  a  regular  course 

of  literature;  of  his  good  moral  character;  and  of  hia 
being  in  the  communion  of  the  Church  :  proceeded  to  take 
the  usual  parts  of  trial  for  his  licensure :  and  he  having 
given  satisfaction  as  to  his  accomplishments  in  literature ; 
as  to  his  experimental  acquaintance  with  religion ;  and  aa 
to  his  proficiency  in  divinity  and  other  studies;  the  pres- 
bytery did,  and  hereby  do,  express  their  approbation  of 
all  these  parts  of  trial ;  and  he  having  adopted  the  confes- 
sion of  faith  of  this  church,  and  satisfactorily  answered 
the  questions  appointed  to  be  put  to  candidates  to  be 
licensed ;  the  presbytery  did,  and  hereby  do  license  him, 
the  said  to  preach  the   gospel  of  Christ,  aa 

a  probationer  for  the  holy  ministry,  within  the  bounds 
of  this  presbytery,  or  wherever  else  he  shall  be  orderly 
called. 

IX.  When  any  candidate  for  licensure  shall  have  occa- 


38  FORM  OF  GOVFRSMEXT. 

sion,  while  his  trials  are  goinjr  on,  to  remove  from  the 
bounds  of  his  own  presbytery  into  those  of  another,  it 
shall  be  considered  as  regular  for  the  latter  presbytery, 
on  his  producing  proper  testimonials  from  the  former,  to 
take  up  his  trials  at  the  point  at  which  they  were  left,  and 
conduct  them  to  a  conclusion,  in  the  same  manner  as  if 
they  had  been  commenced  by  themselves. 

X.  In  like  manner,  when  any  candidate,  after  licen- 
sure, shall,  by  the  permission  of  his  presbytery,  remove 
without  its  limits,  an  extract  of  the  record  of  his  licen- 
sure, accompanied  with  a  presbyterial  recommendation, 
signed  by  the  clerk,  shall  be  his  testimonials  to  the  pres- 
b^i:e^y  under  whose  care  he  shall  come. 

XI.  When  a  licentiate  shall  have  been  preaching  for 
a  considerable  time,  and  his  services  do  not  appear  to 
be  edifS'ing  to  the  churches,  the  presbytery  may,  if  they 
think  proper,  recall  his  license. 


CHAPTER    XV. 

OF  TEE  ELECTION  AND  ORDINATION  OF  BISHOPS  OB  PAS- 
TOES,  AND  EVANGELISTS. 

I.  When  any  probationer  shall  have  preached  so  much 
to  the  satisfaction  of  any  congregation,  as  that  the  people 
appear  prepared  to  elect  a  pastor,  the  session  shall  take 
measures  to  convene  them  for  this  purpose :  and  it  shall 
always  be  a  duty  of  the  session  to  convene  them,  when  a 
majority  of  the  persons  entitled  to  vote  in  the  case,  shall, 
by  a  petition,  request  that  a  meeting  may  be  called. 

II.  When  such  a  meeting  is  intended,  the  session  shall 
solicit  the  presence  and  counsel  of  some  neighboring 
minister  to  assist  them  in  conducting  the  election  con- 
templated, unless  highly  inconvenient  on  account  of 
distance;  in  which  case  they  may  proceed  without  such 
assistance. 

III.  On  a  Lord's  Day,  immediately  after  public  wor- 
ship, it  shall  be  intimated  from  the  pulpit,  that  all  the 


FORM  OF  GOYERNMEXT.  39 

members  of  that  congregation  are  requested  to  meet  on 
ensuing,  at  the  church,  or  usual  place  for 
holding  public  worship;  then  and  there,  if  it  be  agree- 
able to  them,  to  proceed  to  the  election  of  a  pastor  for 
that  congregation. 

IV.  On  the  day  appointed,  the  minister  invited  to  pre- 
Bide,  if  he  be  present,  shall,  if  it  be  deemed  ex{>edient, 
preach  a  sermon ;  and  after  sermon  he  shall  announce  to 
the  people,  that  he  will  immediately  proceed  to  take  the 
votes  of  the  electors  of  that  congregation,  for  a  pastor, 
if  such  be  their  desire :  and  when  this  desire  shall  be  ex- 
pressed by  a  majority  of  voices,  he  shall  then  proceed  to 
take  votes  accordingly.  In  this  election,  no  person  shall 
be  entitled  to  vote  who  refuses  to  submit  to  the  censures 
of  the  Church,  regularly  administered ;  or  who  does  not 
contribute  his  just  proportion,  according  to  his  own  en- 
gagements, or  the  rules  of  that  congregation,  to  all  its 
necessary  expenses. 

V.  Wlien  the  votes  are  taken,  if  it  appear  that  a  large 
minority  of  the  people  are  averse  from  the  candidate  who 
has  a  majority  of  votes,  and  cannot  be  induced  to  concur 
in  the  call,  the  presiding  minister  shall  endeavor  to  dis- 
suade the  congregation  from  prosecuting  it  further.  But 
if  the  people  be  nearly,  or  entirely,  unanimous;  or  if  the 
majority  shall  insist  upon  their  right  to  call  a  pastor,  the 
presiding  minister,  in  that  case^  after  using  his  utmost  en- 
deavors to  persuade  the  congregation  to  unanimity,  shall 
proceed  to  draw  a  call,  in  due  form,  and  to  have  it  sub- 
scribed by  the  electors;  certifying  at  the  same  time,  in 
writing,  the  number  and  circumstances  of  those  who  do 
not  concur  in  the  call:  all  which  proceedings  shall  be 
laid  before  the  presbytery,  together  with  the  call. 

VI.  The  call  shall  be  in  the  following  or  like  form :  viz. 
The  congregation  of  being,  on  sufficient 

grounds,  well  satisfied  of  the  ministerial  qualifications  of 
you  and  having  good  hopes,  from  oui 

past  experience  of  your  labors,  that  your  ministrations  in 
the  gospel  will  be  profitable  to  our  spiritual  interests,  do 


40  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

earnestly  call  and  desire  you  to  undertake  the  pastoral 
office  in  said  congregation;  promising  you,  in  the  dis- 
charge of  your  duty,  all  proper  support,  encouragement, 
and  obedience  in  the  Lord.  And  that  you  may  be  free 
from  worldly  cares  and  avocations,  we  hereby  promise  and 
oblige  ourselves  to  pay  to  you  the  sum  of  yearly 

in  regular  weekly,  monthly  or  quarterly  payments,  dur- 
ing the  time  of  your  being  and  continuing  the  regular 
pastor  of  this  church.  In  testimony  whereof,  we  have 
respectively  subscribed  our  names,  this  day  of 

A.D. 
Attested  by  A.  B.,  Moderator  of  the  meeting. 
YII.  But  if  any  congregation  shall  choose  to  subscribe 
their  call  by  their  elders  and  deacons,  or  by  their  trustees, 
or  by  a  select  committee,  they  shall  be  at  liberty  to  do  so. 
But  it  shall,  in  such  case,  be  fully  certified  to  the  presby- 
tery, by  the  minister,  or  other  person  who  presided,  that 
the  persons  signing  have  been  appointed,  for  that  purpose, 
by  a  public  vote  of  the  congregation ;  and  that  the  call 
has  been,  in  all  other  respects,  prepared  as  above  directed. 

VIII.  When  a  call  shall  be  presented  to  any  ministei 
or  candidate,  it  shall  always  be  viewed  as  a  sufficient  pe 
tition  from  the  people  for  his  installment.  The  accept- 
ance of  a  call,  by  a  minister  or  candidate,  shall  always 
be  considered  as  a  request,  on  his  part,  to  be  installed  at 
the  same  time.  And  when  a  candidate  shall  be  ordained 
in  consequence  of  a  call  from  any  congregation,  the  pres- 
bytery shall,  at  the  same  time,  if  practicable,  install  him 
pastor  of  that  congregation. 

IX.  The  call,  thus  prepared,  shall  be  presented  to  the 
presbytery,  under  whose  care  the  person  called  shall  be ; 
that,  if  the  presbytery  think  it  expedient  to  present  the 
call  to  him,  it  may  be  accordingly  presented:  and  no 
minister  or  candidate  shall  receive  a  call  but  through  the 
hands  of  the  presbytery.  No  change  shall  be  made  in  the 
amount  of  salary  stipulated  in  the  call  without  the  con- 
sent of  presbytery,  unless  both  minister  and  congregation 
agree  thereto  ;  and  only  the  congregation,  regularly  assem- 


FOBM  OF  GOVERNMEST.  41 

bled,  shall  have  power  to  bring  such  a  question  to  the 
attention  of  presbytery. 

X.  If  the  call  be  to  a  licentiate  of  another  presbytery, 
in  that  case  the  commissioners  deputed  from  the  congre- 
gation to  prosecute  the  call,  shall  produce,  to  that  judica- 
tory, a  certificate  from  their  own  presbytery,  regularly 
attested  by  the  moderator  and  clerk,  that  the  call  has  been 
laid  before  them,  and  that  it  is  in  order.  If  that  pres- 
bytery present  the  call  to  their  licentiate,  and  he  be  dis- 
posed to  accept  it,  they  shall  then  dismiss  him  from  theii 
jurisdiction,  and  require  him  to  repair  to  that  presbytery, 
into  the  bounds  of  which  he  is  called;  and  there  to 
Bubmit  himself  to  the  usual  trials  preparatory  to  ordi- 
nation. 

XI.  Trials  for  ordination,  especially  in  a  different  pres- 
bytery from  that  in  which  the  candidate  was  licensed,  shall 
consist  of  a  careful  examination  as  to  his  acquaintance 
with  experimental  religion ;  as  to  his  knowledge  of  phil- 
osophy, theology,  ecclesiastical  history,  the  Greek  and 
Hebrew  languages,  and  such  other  branches  of  learning 
as  to  the  presbytery  may  appear  requisite ;  and  as  to  hia 
knowledge  of  the  constitution,  the  rules  and  principles 
of  the  government  and  discipline  of  the  church ;  together 
with  such  written  discourse,  or  discourses,  founded  on  the 
word  of  God,  as  to  the  presb3rtery  snail  seem  proper."  The 
presbytery,  being  fully  satisfied  with  his  qualifications  for 
the  sacred  office,  shall  appoint  a  day  for  his  ordination, 
which  ought  to  be,  if  convenient,  in  that  church  of  which 
he  is  to  be  the  minister.  It  is  also  recommended  that  a 
fast  day  be  observed  in  the  congregation  previous  to  the 
day  of  ordination.* 

XII.  The  day  appointed  for  ordination  being  come, 
and  the  presbytery  convened,  a  member  of  the  presby- 
tery, previously  appointed  to  that  duty,  shall  preach  a 
sermon  adapted  to  the  occasion.  The  same,  or  another 
member  appointed  to  preside,  shall  afterwards  briefly  re- 

j>  See  the  proofs  in  sections  1,  2,  3,  4,  of  chapter  iv. 
t  Acts  xiii.  2,  3. 


42  F0R2I  OF  GOVERNMEST, 

cite  from  the  pulpit,  in  tiie  audience  of  the  people,  the 
proceedings  of  the  })resbyteTy  preparatory  to  this  trans- 
action :  he  shall  point  out  the  nature  and  importance  of 
the  ordinance ;  and  endeavor  to  impress  the  audience 
with  a  proper  sense  of  the  solemnity  of  the  transaction. 
Then, addressing  himself  to  the  candidate,  he  shall  pro- 
pose to  him  the  following  questions,  viz. : 

1.  Do  you  believe  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testaments  to  be  the  Word  of  God,  the  only  infallible  rul^ 
of  faith  and  practice  ?*■ 

2.  Do  you  sincerely  receive  and  adopt  the  Confessioi? 
of  Faith  of  this  Church,  as  containing  the  system  of  doc- 
trine taught  in  the  Holy  Scriptures?' 

3.  Do  vou  approve  of  the  government  and  discipline 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  these  United  States?* 

4.  Do  you  promise  subjection  to  vour  brethren  in  the 
Lord  9  « 

5.  Have  you  ])een  induced,  as  far  as  you  know  your 
own  heart,  to  seek  the  office  of  the  holy  ministry  from 
love  to  God,  and  a  sincere  desire  to  promote  his  glory  in 
the  gospel  of  his  Son  ? ' 

6.  Do  you  promise  to  be  zealous  and  faithful  in  main- 
taining the  truths  of  the  gospel,  and  the  purity  and  peace 
of  the  Church ;  whatever  persecution  or  opposition  may 
arise  unto  you  on  that  account?"* 

7.  Do  you  engage  to  be  faithful  a?id  diligent  in  the 
exercise  of  all  private  and  personal  duties,  which  become 
you  as  a  Christian  and  a  minister  of  the  gospel ;  as  well 
as  in  all  relative  duties,  and  the  public  duties  of  your 
office ;  endeavoring  to  adorn  the  profession  of  the  gospel 
by  your  conversation  ;  and  walking  with  exemplary  piety 
before  the  flock  over  which  God  shall  make  you  overseer?" 

8.  Are  you  now  willing  to  take  the  charge  of  this  con- 
gregation, agreeably  to  your  declaration  at  accepting  the?* 


»■  2  Tim.  iii.  16.     Eph.  ii.  20.  •  2  Tim.  i.  13. 

'  See  letter  c)  above.  «1  Pet.  v.  5. 

«■  1  Cor.  ii.  2.    2  Cor.  iv.  5.  "^  Acts  xx.  17  to  31. 

*  See  the  epistles  to  Timothy  and  Titus  throughout. 


FORM  OF  GOVEEXMENT.  43 

call  ?     And  do  you  promise  to  discharge  the  duties  of  a 
pastor  to  them,  as  God  shall  give  you  strength?* 

XIII.  The  candidate  having  answered  these  questions 
in  the  afll  J^iative,  the  presiding  minister  shall  propose  to 
the  people  the  following  questions: — 

1.  Do  you,  .he  people  of  this  congregation,  continue  to 
profess  your  readiness  to  receive 

whom  you  have  called  to  be  your  minister? 

2.  Do  you  promise  to  receive  the  word  of  truth  fron 
his  mouth,  with  meekness  and  love;  and  to  submit  U 
h-lm  in  the  due  exercise  of  discipline?* 

3.  Do  you  promise  to  encourage  him  in  his  arduous 
labor,  and  to  assist  his  endeavors  for  your  instruction 
and  spiritual  edification?" 

4.  And  do  you  engage  to  continue  to  him,  while  he  is 
your  pastor,  that  competent  worldly  maintenance  which 
you  have  promised ;  and  whatever  else  you  may  see 
needful  for  the  honor  of  religion,  and  his  comfort  among 
you?' 

XIV.  The  people  having  answered  these  questions  in 
the  affirmative,  by  holding  up  their  right  hands,  the  can.- 
didate  shall  kneel  down  in  the  most  convenient  part  of 
the  church.  Then  the  presiding  minister  shall,  by  prayer,* 
and  with  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  presbytery,* 
according  to  the  apostolic  example,  solemnly  ordain  him 
to  the  holy  office  of  the  gospel  ministry.  Prayer  being 
ended,  he  shall  rise  from  his  knees ;  and  the  minister  who 
presides  shall  first,  and  afterward  all  the  members  of  the 
presbytery  in  their  order,  take  him  by  the  right  hand,  say* 
ing,  in  words  to  this  purpose,  "  We  give  you  the  right  hand 
"  of  fellowship,  to  take  part  of  this  ministry  with  us."* 
After  which  the  minister  presiding,  or  some  other  ap- 
pointed for  the  purpose,  shall  give  a  solemn  charge  in 
the  name  of  God,  to  the  newly  ordained  bishop,^  and  to 

»  1  Pet.  V.  2.  »  James  i.  21.    Heb.  xiii.  17. 

«  1  Thess.  V.  12,  13.  ^  1  Cor.  ix.  7  to  15. 

•  Acts  xiii.  2,  3.  d  1  Tim,  jv.  14. 

«  Gal.  ii.  y.    Acts  i.  25.  /2  Tim.  iv.  1,  2. 


44  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

the  people,^  to  persevere  in  the  discharge  of  their  mutual 
duties ;  and  shall  then,  by  prayer,  recommend  them  both 
to  the  grace  of  God,  and  his  holy  keeping,  and  finally, 
after  singing  a  psalm,  shall  dismiss  the  congregation  with 
the  usual  blessing.  And  the  presbytery  shall  duly  record 
the  transaction. 

XV.  As  it  is  sometimes  desirable  and  important  that  a 
candidate  who  has  not  received  a  call  to  be  the  pastor  of  a 
particular  congregation,  should,  nevertheless,  be  ordained 
to  the  work  of  the  gospel  ministry,  as  an  evangelist  tc 
preach  the  gospel,  administer  sealing  ordinances,  and 
organize  churches,  in  frontier  or  destitute  settlements; 
in  this  case,  the  last  of  the  preceding  questions  shall  b'- 
omitted,  and  the  following  used  as  a  substitute: — Viz. 

Are  you  now  willing  to  undertake  the  work  of  an  evan- 
gelist ;  and  do  you  promise  to  discharge  the  duties  which 
may  be  incumbent  on  you  in  this  character  as  God  shall 
give  you  strength? 

XVI.  Ministers  connected  with  other  denominations 
applying  for  membership  in  a  presbytery,  shall  submit 
satisfactory  evidence  of  possessing  the  qualifications  of 
character  and  scholarship  required  of  candidates  and 
licentiates  of  this  Church  ;  shall  be  examined  in  theology, 
and  in  the  discretion  of  presbytery  in  other  subjects,  and 
shall  answer  in  the  affirmative  questions  1  to  8,  contained 
in  section  xii.  of  this  chapter. 


CHAPTER    XVI. 

9F   TRANSLATION,   OR   REMOVING   A   MINISTER   FROM  ONE 
CHARGE  TO  ANOTHER. 

I.  No  bishop  shall  be  translated  from  one  church  to 
another,  nor  shall  he  receive  any  call  for  that  purpose, 
but  by  the  permission  of  the  presbytery. 

II.  Any  church,  desiring  to  call  a  settled  minister  from 

8  Mark  iv.  24.     Heb.  ii.  1.    See  also  letters  {v)  and  ('),  page  43. 


FORM  OF  GOVFRNMEST.  45 

his  present  charge,  shall,  by  commissioners  properly  au- 
thorized, represent  to  the  presbytery  the  ground  on  which 
they  plead  his  removal.  The  presbytery,  having  maturely 
considered  their  plea,  may,  according  as  it  appears  more 
or  less  reasonable,  either  recommend  to  them  to  desist 
from  prosecuting  the  call,  or  may  order  it  to  be  delivered 
to  the  minister  to  whom  it  is  directed.  If  the  parties  be 
not  prepared  to  have  the  matter  issued  at  that  presby- 
tery, a  written  citation  shall  be  given  to  the  minister  and 
his  congregation,  to  appear  before  the  presbytery  at  their 
next  meeting.  This  citation  shall  be  read  from  the  pulpit 
in  that  church,  by  a  member  of  the  presbytery  appointed 
for  that  purpose,  immediately  after  public  worship ;  so 
that  at  least  two  Sabbaths  shall  intervene  betwixt  the 
citation  and  the  meetiag  of  the  presbytery  at  which  the 
cause  of  translation  is  to  be  considered.  The  presbytery 
being  met,  and  having  heard  the  parties,  shall,  upon  the 
whole  view  of  the  case,  either  continue  him  in  his  former 
charge,  or  translate  him,  as  they  shall  deem  to  be  most 
for  the  peace  and  edification  of  the  church ;  or  refer  the 
whole  affair  to  the  synod  at  their  next  meeting,  for  theii 
ad\ice  and  direction. 

III.  When  the  congregation  calling  any  settled  minis- 
ter is  within  the  limits  of  ajiother  presbytery,  that  congre- 
gation shall  obtain  leave  from  the  presbytery  to  which 
they  belong,  to  apply  to  the  presbytery  of  which  he  is  a 
member ;  and  that  presbytery,  having  cited  him  and  his 
congregation  as  before  directed,  shall  proceed  to  hear  and 
issue  the  cause.  If  they  agree  to  the  translation,  thev 
shall  release  him  from  his  present  charge;  and  having 
given  him  proper  testimonials,  shall  require  him  to  repair 
to  that  presbytery,  within  the  bounds  of  which  the  con- 
gregation calling  him  lies,  that  the  proper  steps  may  be 
taken  for  his  regular  settlement  in  that  congregation :  and 
the  presbytery  to  which  the  congregation  belongs,  having 
received  an  authenticated  certificate  of  his  release,  under 
the  hand  of  the  clerk  of  that  presbytery,  shall  proceed  to 
install  him  in  the  congregation,  as  soon  as  convenient 


46  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

Provided  always,  that  no  bishop  or  pastor  shall  be  trans- 
lated without  his  own  consent  previously  obtained. 

IV.  When  any  minister  is  to  be  settled  in  a  congrega- 
tion, the  installment,  which  consists  in  constituting  a  pas- 
toral relation  between  him  and  the  people  of  that  particu- 
lar church,  may  be  performed  either  by  the  presbytery,  or 
by  a  committee  appointed  for  that  purpose,  as  may  appear 
most  expedient :  and  the  following  order  shall  be  observed 
therein : 

V.  A  day  shall  be  appointed  for  the  installment  at  such 
time  as  may  appear  most  convenient,  and  due  notice 
thereof  given  to  the  congregation. 

VI.  When  the  presbytery,  or  committee,  shall  be  con- 
vened and  constituted,  on  the  day  appointed,  a  sermon 
shall  be  delivered  by  some  one  of  the  members  previously 
appointed  thereto;  immediately  after  which,  the  bishop 
who  is  to  preside  shall  state  to  the  congregation  the  design 
of  their  meeting,  and  briefly  recite  the  proceedings  of  the 
presbytery  relative  thereto.  And  then,  addressing  him- 
self to  the  minister  to  be  installed,  shall  propose  to  him 
the  following  or  similar  questions : 

1.  Are  you  now  willing  to  take  the  charge  of  this  con- 
gregation, as  their  pastor,  agreeably  to  your  declaratiou 
at  accepting  their  call? 

2.  Do  you  conscientiously  believe  and  declare,  as  fai 
as  you  know  your  own  heart,  that  in  taking  upon  you 
this  charge,  you  are  influenced  by  a  sincere  desire  to  pro- 
mote the  glory  of  God,  and  the  good  of  his  Church  ? 

8.  Do  you  solemnly  promise,  that,  by  the  assistance  of 
the  grace  of  God,  you  will  endeavor  faithfully  to  dis- 
charge all  the  duties  of  a  pastor  to  this  congregation,  and 
will  be  careful  to  maintain  a  deportment  in  all  respects 
becoming  a  minister  of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  agreeably  tc 
your  ordination  engagements? 

To  all  these  having  received  satisfactory  answers,  he 
shall  propose  to  the  people  the  same  or  like  questions  as 
those  directed  under  the  head  of  ordination ;  which,  hav- 
ing been  also  satisfactorily  answered,  by  holding  up  the 


FOR^r  OF  GOVERNMENT.  47 

right  hand  in  testimony  of  assent,  he  shall  solemnly  pro- 
nounce and  declare  the  said  minister  to  be  regularly  con- 
/<titut€d  the  pastor  of  that  congregation.  A  charge  shall 
then  be  given  to  both  parties,  as  directed  in  the  case  of 
ordination ;  and,  after  prayer,  and  singing  a  psalm  adapted 
to  the  transaction,  the  congregation  shall  be  dismissed  with 
the  usual  benediction. 

VII.  It  is  highly  becoming,  that,  after  the  solemnity  of 
the  installment,  the  heads  of  families  of  that  congrega- 
tion who  are  then  present,  or  at  least  the  elders,  and 
those  appointed  to  take  care  of  the  temporal  concerns  of 
that  church,  should  come  forward  to  their  pastor,  and 
give  him  their  right  hand,  in  token  of  cordial  reception 
and  affectionate  regard. 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

OF  RESIQNIHQ  A  PASTORAL  CRAEQE. 

I.  When  any  minister  shall  labor  under  such  grievances 
in  his  congregation,  as  that  he  shall  desire  leave  to  resign 
his  pastoral  charge,  the  presbytery  shall  cite  the  congre- 
gation to  appear,  by  their  commissioners,  at  their  next 
meeting,  to  show  cause,  if  any  they  have,  why  the  pres- 
bytery should  not  accept  the  resignation.  If  the  congre- 
gation fail  to  appear,  or  if  their  reasons  for  retaining 
their  pastor  be  deemed  by  the  presbytery  insufihcient,  he 
shall  have  leave  granted  to  resign  his  pastoral  charge,  ol 
which  due  record  shall  be  made;  and  that  church  shall 
be  held  to  be  vacant,  till  supplied  again,  in  an  orderly 
manner,  with  another  minister :  and  if  any  congregatior 
shall  desire  to  be  released  from  their  pastor,  a  simila? 
process,  mutatis  mutandis,  shall  be  observed. 


48  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

II.  When  any  minister  shall  resign  his  charge  by  reason 
of  age  or  incapacity  for  further  labor,  and  the  congrega- 
tion shall  be  moved  by  afi'ectionate  regard  for  his  person 
and  gratitude  for  his  ministry  among  them,  to  desire  that 
he  should  continue  to  be  associated  with  them  in  an  hon- 
orary relation,  they  may,  at  a  regularly  called  meeting, 
elect  him  as  pastor  emeritus,  with  or  without  salary,  but 
with  no  pastoral  authority  or  duty.  This  action  shall  be 
subject  to  the  approval  of  presbytery,  and  shall  take  effect 
upon  the  formal  dissolution  of  the  pastoral  relation. 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 

OF  MISSIONS. 

When  vacancies  become  so  numerous  in  any  presby- 
ter}' that  they  cannot  be  supplied  with  the  frequent  admin- 
istration of  the  word  and  ordinances,  it  shall  be  proper  for 
Buch  presbytery,  or  any  vacant  congregation  within  their 
bounds,  with  the  leave  of  the  presbytery,  to  apply  to 
any  other  presbytery,  or  to  any  synod,  or  to  the  General 
Assembly,  for  such  assistance  as  they  can  afford.  And, 
when  any  presbytery  shall  send  any  of  their  ministers  or 
probationers  to  distant  vacancies,  the  missionary  shall  be 
ready  to  produce  his  credentials  to  the  presbytery  or  pres- 
byteries, through  the  bounds  of  which  he  may  pass,  or  ai 
least  to  a  committee  thereof,  and  obtain  their  approba- 
tion. And  the  General  Assembly  may,  of  their  own 
knowledge,  send  missions  to  any  part  to  plant  churches, 
or  to  supply  vacancies :  and,  for  this  purpose,  may  direct 
any  presbytery  to  ordain  evangelists,  or  ministers  with- 
out relation  to  particular  churches  :  provided  always,  thai 
such  missions  be  made  with  the  consent  of  the  parties  ap- 
pointed ;  and  that  the  judicatory  sending  them,  make  the 
necessary  provision  for  their  support  and  reward  in  the 
performance  of  this  service. 


FOEM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  49 

CHAPTER    XIX. 

OF  MODERATORS. 

I.  It  is  equally  necessary  in  the  judicatories  of  the 
Ciiurch,  as  in  other  assemblies,  that  there  should  be  a 
moderator  or  president;  that  the  business  may  be  con- 
ducted with  order  and  despatch. 

II.  The  moderator  is  to  be  considered  as  possessing,  by 
delegation  from  the  whole  body,  all  authority  necessary 
for  the  preservation  of  order;  for  convening  and  adjourn- 
ing the  judicatory ;  and  directing  its  operations  according 
to  the  rules  of  the  church.  He  is  to  propose  to  the  judi- 
catory every  subject  of  deliberation  that  comes  before 
them.  He  may  propose  what  appears  to  him  the  mosl 
regular  and  speedy  way  of  bringing  any  business  to  issue. 
He  shall  prevent  the  members  from  interrupting  each 
other;  and  require  them,  in  speaking,  always  to  address 
the  chair.  He  shall  prevent  a  speaker  from  deviating 
from  the  subject ;  and  from  using  personal  reflections. 
He  shall  silence  those  who  refuse  to  obey  order.  He 
shall  prevent  members  who  attempt  to  leave  the  judica- 
tory without  leave  obtained  from  him.  He  shall,  at  a 
proper  season,  when  the  deliberations  are  ended,  put  the 
question  and  call  the  votes.  If  the  judicatory  be  equally 
divided,  he  shall  possess  the  casting  vote.  If  he  be  not 
willing  to  decide,  he  shall  put  the  question  a  second  time ; 
and  if  the  judicatory  be  again  equally  divided,  and  he  de- 
cline to  give  his  vote,  the  question  shall  be  lost.  In  all 
questions  he  shall  give  a  concise  and  clear  state  of  the 
object  of  the  vote ;  and  the  vote  being  taken,  shall  then 
declare  how  the  question  is  decided.  And  he  shall  like- 
wise be  empowered,  on  any  extraordinary  emergency,  to 
convene  the  judicatory,  by  his  circular  letter,  before  the 
ordinary  time  of  meeting.  He  shall  also  serve  until  his 
successor  be  inducted  into  office,  and  may  perform  such 
administrative  duties  as  may  be  assigned  to  him  by  the 
judicatory. 


50  FORM  OF  GOVERNMEyT. 

III.  The  moderator  of  the  presbytery  shall  be  chosen 
from  year  to  year,  or  at  every  meeting  of  the  presbytery. 
ab  the  presbytery  may  think  best.  The  moderator  of  the 
synod,  and  of  the  General  Assembly,  shall  be  eh  osen  at 
each  meeting  of  those  judicatories:  and  the  moderator, 
or,  in  case  of  his  absence,  another  member  appointed  fox 
the  purpose,  shall  open  the  next  meeting  with  a  sermon, 
and  shall  hold  the  chair  till  a  new  moderator  be  chosen. 


CHAPTER    XX. 

OF  CLERKS. 


Every  judicatory  shall  choose  a  clerk,  to  record  theiif 
transactions,  whose  continuance  shall  be  during  pleasure. 
It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  clerk,  besides  recording  the 
transactions,  to  preserve  the  records  carefully;  and  tc 
grant  extracts  from  them,  whenever  properly  required: 
and  such  extracts,  under  the  hand  of  the  clerk,  shall  be 
considered  as  authentic  vouchers  of  the  fact  which  they 
declare,  in  any  ecclesiastical  judicatory,  and  to  every  part 
of  the  Church. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

OF  VACANT  CX)NQREOATIONS  ASSEMBLING  FOR  PUBLIC 
WOBSHIP. 

I.  Considering  the  great  importance  of  weekly  assem- 
bling the  people,  for  tlie  public  worship  of  God,  in  order 
thereby  to  improve  their  knowledge;  to  confirm  their 
habits  of  worship,  and  their  desire  of  the  public  ordi- 
naiices ;  to  augment  their  reverence  for  the  most  high 
God ;  and  to  promote  the  charitable  affections  which  unite 


FORM   OF  GOVEr.yMENT.  51 

men  most  firmly  in  society:  it  is  recommended, that  every 
vacant  eongregation  meet  together,  on  the  Lord's  Day,  at 
one  or  more  places,  for  the  purpose  o/  prayer,  singing 
praises,  and  reading  the  Holy  Scriptures,  together  with 
the  works  of  such  approved  divines,  as  the  presbytery 
within  whose  bounds  they  are  may  recommend,  and  thej 
may  be  able  to  procure;  and  that  the  elders  or  deacons 
be  the  persons  who  shall  preside,  and  select  the  portions 
of  Scripture,  and  of  the  other  books  to  be  read ;  and  to 
see  that  the  whole  be  conducted  in  a  becoming  and  or- 
derly manner. 

II.  Every  presbytery  shall  arrange  for  the  supply  of  the 
vacant  pulpits  within  its  bounds  either  by  direct  action  at 
a  meeting  or  through  a  committee.  The  session  of  a  vacant 
church  may  receive  leave  to  supply  the  pulpit  for  a  period 
to  be  fixed  by  presbytery,  subject  to  the  limitation  con- 
tained in  the  fourth  section  of  this  chapter. 

III.  Ministers,  licentiates,  and  local  evangelists  con- 
nected with  the  presbyteries  of  this  Church,  shall  be  the 
only  persons  to  be  employed  as  regular  supplies  in  vacant 
churches.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  ministers  not  engaged 
in  regular  church  work  to  render  service  in  vacant  congre- 
gations within  the  bounds  of  their  respective  presbyteries, 
unless  excused  by  act  of  presbytery.  Ministers  of  other 
denominations  in  correspondence  with  this  General  As- 
sembly may  be  employed  as  occasional  supplies, 

IV.  When  the  pulpit  of  any  congregation  has  been 
vacant  for  a  longer  period  than  twelve  months,  the  ap- 
pointment of  ministers  for  the  pulpit  shall  be  made  by  the 
})resbytery,  and  shall  continue  to  be  so  made  until  a  pastor 
has  been  elected  by  the  congregation  and  duly  installed  by 
the  presbytery. 


52  FORM   OF  OOVEKSMENT. 

CHAPTER    XXII. 

OF  COMMISSIONERS  TO   THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY. 

I.  The  commissioners  to  the  General  Assembly  shall 
always  be  appointed  by  tlie  presbytery  from  which  they 
come,  at  its  last  stated  meeting,  immediately  preceding 
the  meeting  of  the  General  Assembly;  provided,  tiiat 
there  be  a  sufficient  interval  between  that  time  and  the 
meeting  of  the  Assembly,  for  their  commissioners  to  at- 
tend to  their  duty  in  due  season  ;  otherwise,  the  presbytery 
may  make  the  appointment  at  any  stated  meeting,  not 
more  than  seven  months  preceding  the  meeting  of  the 
Assembly.  And  as  much  as  possible  to  prevent  all  fail- 
ure in  the  representation  of  the  presbyteries,  arising  from 
unforeseen  accidents  to  those  first  appointed,  it  may  be 
expedient  for  each  presbytery,  in  the  room  of  each  com- 
missioner, to  appoint  also  an  alternate  commissioner  to 
supply  his  place,  in  case  of  necessary  absence. 

II.  Each  commissioner,  before  his  name  shall  be  en- 
rolled as  a  member  of  the  Assembly,  shall  produce  from 
his  presbyter}',  a  commission  under  the  hand  of  the  mod- 
erator and  clerk,  in  the  following,  or  like  fo^m — viz. 

"  The  presbytery  of  being  met  at 

"  on  the  day  of  doth  hereby  appoint 

"  bishop  of  the  congregation  of  [or 

"ruling  elder  in  the  congregation  of  as  the  case 

'may  be;"]  (to  which  the  presbytery  may,  if  they  think 
proper,  make  a  substitution  in  the  following  form)  "  or  in 
"  case  of  his  absence,  then  bishop  of  the  congre- 

"  gation  of  [or  ruling  elder  in  the  congre- 

"  gation  of  as  the  case  may  be :]  to  be  a  commis- 

"sioner,  on  behalf  of  this  presbytery,  to  the  next  General 
"Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
"  States  of  America,  to  meet  at  on  the 

"  day  of  A.  D.  or  wherever,  and  whenever 

"  the  said  Assembly  may  happen  to  sit ;  to  consult,  vote. 
"  and  determine,  on  all  things  that  may  come  before  that 


FORM  OF   GOVFRNMENT.  53 

"body,  according  to  the  principles  and  constitution  of 
"  this  Churcii,  and  the  Word  of  God.     And  of  his  dili- 
"gence  herein,  he  is  to  render  an  account  at  his  return. 
Signed  by  order  of  the  Presbijiery, 

Moderator, 
ClerkJ' 
And  the  presbytery  shall  make  record  of  the  appoint- 
ment. 

III.  In  order,  as  far  as  possible,  to  procure  a  respectable 
and  full  delegation  to  all  our  judicatories,  it  is  proper  that 
the  expenses  of  ministers  and  elders  in  their  attendance  on 
these  judicatories,  be  defrayed  by  the  bodies  which  they 
respectively  represent. 


CHAPTER    XXIII. 

OF  THE  ORGAXIZATIOXS  OF  THE  CHURCH:    THEIR  RIGHTS 
AXD  DUTIES. 

I.  The  members  of  a  particular  church  or  particular 
churches  may  associate  together,  and  may  associate  with 
themselves  other  regular  members  of  the  congregation  or 
congregations,  under  regular  forms  of  association,  for 
the  conduct  of  a  special  work  for  missionary  or  other  be- 
nevolent purposes,  or  for  the  purpose  of  instruction  in 
religion  and  development  in  Christian  nurture. 

II.  Where  special  organizations  of  the  character  above 
indicated  exist  in  a  particular  church,  they  shall  be  under 
the  immediate  direction,  control,  and  oversight  of  the 
session  of  said  church ;  where  they  cover  the  territory 
included  within  a  presbytery  or  synod,  they  shall  be  re- 
sponsible to  the  judicatory  having  jurisdiction  ;  and  where 
they  cover  territory  greater  than  a  synod,  they  shall  be 
responsible  to  the  General  Assembly. 

III.  The  names  or  titles  of  special  organizations  may 
be  chosen  by  themselves,  and  the  organizations  shall  have 
power  to  adopt  each  its  own  constitution  and  to  elect  its 


54  FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT. 

own  officers,  subject  always  to  the  powers  of  review  and 
coMtrol  vested  by  the  Constitution  in  the  several  judica- 
tories of  the  Church. 

IV.  Whenever  the  functions  of  tlie  special  organizations 
shall  include  the  collecting  and  distributing  of  moneys 
for  benevolent  work,  it  shall  be  done  always  subject  to  the 
power  of  oversight  and  direction  vested  by  the  Constitu- 
tion in  the  session  and  in  the  higher  judicatories. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

OF  AMENDMENTS. 

I.  Amendments  or  alterations  of  the  Form  of  Govern- 
ment, Book  of  Discipline,  and  Directory  for  Worship,  may 
be  proposed  by  the  General  Assembly  to  the  presbyteries, 
but  shall  not  be  obligatory  on  the  Church  unless  a  major- 
ity of  all  the  presbyteries  approve  thereof  in  writing. 

II.  Amendments  or  alterations  of  the  Confession  of 
Faith,  and  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms,  may  be 
proposed  to  the  presbyteries  by  the  General  Assembly, 
but  shall  not  be  obligatory  on  the  Church  unless  they 
shall  be  approved  in  writing  by  two-thirds  of  all  the 
presbyteries,  and  agreed  to  and  enacted  by  the  General 
Assembly  next  ensuing,  and  the  written  votes  of  the 
presbyteries  shall  be  returned  to  that  Assembly. 

III.  Before  any  amendments  or  alterations  of  the  Con- 
fession of  Faith,  or  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms, 
proposed  by  the  General  Assembly,  shall  be  transmitted 
to  the  presbyteries,  the  General  Assembly  shall  appoint — 
to  consider  the  subject — a  committee  of  ministers  and 
ruling  elders,  in  number  not  less  than  fifteen,  of  whom 
not  more  than  two  shall  be  from  any  one  synod,  and  the 
committee  shall  report  its  recommendations  to  the  Gei* 
eral  Assembly  next  ensuing,  for  action. 

IV.  No  alterations  of  the  provisions  contained  in  this 
chapter  for  amending  or  altering  the  Confession  of  Faith, 


FORM  OF  GOVERNMENT.  55 

and  the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms,  or  of  this  fourth 
section,  shall  be  made,  unless  an  Overture  from  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly,  submitting  the  proposed  alterations,  shall 
be  transmitted  to  all  the  presbyteries,  and  be  approved  in 
writing  by  two-thirds  of  their  number,  and  be  agreed  to 
and  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly. 

V.  It  shall  be  obligatory  on  the  General  Assembly  to 
transmit  to  the  presbyteries,  for  approval  or  disapproval, 
any  Overture  respecting  amendments  or  alterations  pro- 
vided for  in  this  chapter,  which  shall  be  submitted  to  the 
same  General  Assembly  by  one-third  of  all  the  presby- 
teries. In  such  cases  the  Overture  shall  be  formulated 
and  transmitted  by  the  General  Assembly  receiving  tlie 
same  to  the  presbyteries  for  their  action,  subject,  as  to  all 
subsequent  proceedings,  to  the  provisions  of  the  foregoing 
sections. 

VI.  Whenever  it  shall  appear  to  the  General  Assembly 
tha*^^  any  proposed  amendments  or  alterations  of  the  Form 
of  Government,  Book  of  Discipline,  and  Directory  for 
Worship,  shall  have  received  a  majority  vote  of  all  the 
presbyteries,  the  General  Assembly  shall  declare  such 
amendments  or  alterations  to  have  been  adopted,  and  the 
same  shall  immediately  go  into  effect 

VII.  Nothing  in  this  chapter  shall  be  so  construed  as  to 
affect  the  right  of  two-thirds  of  the  presbyteries  to  propose 
amendments  or  alterations  of  tl)e  Confession  of  Faith,  and 
the  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms,  or  of  the  General  Ab- 
sembly  to  agree  to  and  enact  the  s&me. 


AMENDMENTS.— Form  of  Government. 
CHAPTER  XI.— Of  the  Synod. 
Section  IV.,  insert  after  the  woixls  "  to  erect  new  Presbyter- 
ies, and  to  unite  or  divide  those  which  were  before  erected," 
the  additional  words,  "subject  to  the  approval  of  the  Gen- 
eral Assembly."     (See  Minutes,  1910,  p.  242.) 


66  FORM  OF  GOVERXMFyT. 

CHArTEK    XIV. 

OF  LICEXSiyfJ    CANDIDATES   OR   PBODATIONERS. 

Section  IV.  amended  to  read  as  follows : 
IV.  Because  it  is  highly  reproachful  to  religion,  and 
dangerous  to  the  Church,  to  entrust  the  holy  ministry  to 
weak  and  ignorant  men,  the  presbytery  shall  try  each  can- 
didate as  to  his  knowledge  of  the  Latin  language,  and  the 
original  languages  in  which  the  Holy  Scriptures  were 
written.  They  shall  also  examine  him  on  the  arts  and 
sciences,  the  Bible  in  his  vernacular,  on  theology,  natural 
and  revealed,  and  on  ecclesiastical  history,  the  sacraments 
and  church  government;  provukd,  that  if  the  examination 
in  theology  be  unsatisfactory  to  one-fourth  of  the  presby- 
ters present,  they  may  demand  a  further  examination,  in 
writing,  on  questions  proposed  by  them,  and  by  the  pres- 
bytery, questions  and  answers  to  be  filed  by  the  presbytery. 
In  lieu  of  examinations  in  Latin  and  in  the  arts  and 
sciences,  the  presbytery  shall  have  discretion  to  accept  his 
diploma  of  Bachelor  or  Master  of  Arts.  And  in  order  to 
make  trial  of  his  talents  to  explain  and  vindicate,  and 
practically  to  enforce  the  dc^ctrines  of  the  gospel,  the 
presbytery  shall  require  of  him  :  (1 )  A  thesis  in  Latin  or 
other  language,  on  some  common  head  in  divinity;  (2)  a 
critical  exercise  in  exegesis ;  (3)  a  lecture,  or  exposition 
of  several  verses  of  scripture ;  and  (4)  a  popular  sermon. 
{Minutes  G.  A.,  1911,  p.  197.) 


THE 

BOOK  OF  DISCIPLINE. 

Adopted,  1884. 
Amended,  1885-1908. 


CHAPTER   I. 

or  DISCIPLINE:  ITS  NATURE,  ENDS,  AND  SUBJECTS. 

1.  Discipline  is  the  exercise  of  that  authority,  and 
the  application  of  that  system  of  laws,  which  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ  has  appointed  in  his  Church:  embracing 
the  care  and  control,  maintained  by  the  Church,  over 
its  members,  officers,  and  judicatories. 

2,  The  ends  of  Discipline  are  the  maintenance  of  the 
truth,  the  vindication  of  the  authority  and  honor  of 
Christ,  the  removal  of  offences,  the  promotion  of  the 
purity  and  edification  of  the  Church,  and  the  spiritual 
good  of  offenders.  Its  exercise,  in  such  a  manner  as  to 
secure  its  appropriate  ends,  requires  much  prudence  and 
discretion.  Judicatories,  therefore,  should  take  into  con- 
sideration all  the  circumstances  which  may  give  a  dif- 
ferent character  to  conduct,  and  render  it  more  or  less 
offensive ;  and  which  may  require  different  action,  in 
similar  cases,  at  different  times,  for  the  attainment  of 
the  same  ends. 

3.  An  offence  is  anything,  in  the  doctrine,  principles, or 
practice  of  a  church  member,  officer, or  judicatory,  which 
is  contrary  to  the  Word  of  God ;  or  which,  if  it  be  not 
in  its  own  nature  sinful,  may  tempt  others  to  sin,  or  mar 
their  spiritual  edification. 

4,  Nothing  shall,  therefore,  be  the  object  of  judicial 
process,  which  cannot  be  proved  to  be  contrary  to  the 
Holy  Scriptures,  or  to  the  regulations  and  practice  of  the 

57 


58  DISCIPLiyE. 

Cliurch  founded  thereon  ;  nor  anyiliing  which  does  not  in- 
volve those  evils  which  Discijiline  is  intended  to  i>revent. 

5.  Every  case  in  which  there  is  a  charge  of  an  offense 
against  a  church  member  or  officer,  shall  be  known,  in  its 
original  and  appellate  stages,  as  a  judicial  case.  Every  other 
case  shall  be  known  as  a  non-judicial  or  administrative  case. 

6.  All  children  born  wirhin  the  pale  of  the  visible 
Church  are  members  of  the  Church,  are  to  be  baptized, 
are  under  the  care  of  the  Church,  and  subject  to  its  gov- 
ernment and  discipline;  and  when  they  have  arrived  at 
years  of  discretion,  they  are  bound  to  perform  all  the 
duties  of  church  members. 


CHAPTER    II. 

OF  THE  PARTIES  IN  CASES  OF  PROCESS. 

7.  Process  against  an  alleged  offender  shall  not  be 
commenced  unless  some  person  undertakes  to  sustain  the 
charge;  or  unless  a  judicatory  finds  it  necessary  for  the 
ends  of  discipline  to  investigate  the  alleged  offence. 

8.  An  offence,  gross  in  itself,  may  have  been  committed 
in  such  circumstances,  that  plainly  the  offender  cannot 
be  prosecuted  to  conviction.  In  all  such  cases,  it  is  bet- 
ter to  wait  until  God,  in  his  righteous  providence,  shall 
give  further  light,  than,  by  unavailing  prosecution,  to 
weaken  the  force  of  discipline. 

9.  No  prosecution  shall  be  allowed  in  a  case  of  alleged 
personal  injury,  where  the  injured  party  is  the  prosecu- 
tor, unless  those  means  of  reconciliation  have  been  tried, 
which  are  required  by  our  Lord,  Matthew  xviii.  15-17: 
"If  thy  brother  shall  trespass  against  thee,  go  and  tell 
him  his  fault  between  thee  and  him  alone:  if  he  shall 
hear  thee,  thou  hast  gained  thy  brother.  But  if  he  will 
not  hear  thee,  then  take  with  thee  one  or  two  more,  that 
in  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses  every  word  may 


DISCIPLINE.  59 

be  established.     And  if  he  shall  neglect  to  hear  them,  tell 
it  unto  the  church." 

10.  The  course  prescribed  by  the  preceding  section  shall 
not  be  required  when  the  prosecution  is  initiated  by  a 
judicator}' ;  but  in  all  such  cases,  and  in  every  case  of 
prosecution  by  a  private  person  other  than  the  injured 
party,  effort  should  be  made,  by  private  conl'erence  with  the 
accused,  to  avoid,  if  possible,  the  necessity  of  actual  process. 

11.  When  the  prosecution  is  initiated  by  a  judicatory, 
THE  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States 
OF  America  shall  be  the  prosecutor,  and  an  original 
party;  in  all  other  cases,  the  individual  prosecutor  shall 
be  an  original  party. 

12.  When  the  prosecution  is  initiated  by  a  judicatory, 
it  shall  appoint  one  or  more  of  its  own  members  a  com- 
mittee to  conduct  the  prosecution  in  all  its  stages  in  what- 
ever judicatory,  until  the  final  issue  be  reached:  provided, 
that  any  appellate  judicatory  before  which  the  case  is  pend- 
ing shall,  if  desired  by  the  prosecuting  committee,  appoint 
one  or  more  of  its  own  members  to  assist  in  the  prosecu- 
tion, upon  the  nomination  of  the  prosecuting  committee. 

13.  If  one,  who  considers  himself  slandered,  requests 
an  investigation  which  a  judicatory  finds  it  proper  to  in- 
stitute, one  or  more  of  its  members  shall  be  appointed 
to  investigate  the  alleged  slander,  and  make  report  in 
writing:  and  a  record  thereafter  made  may  conclude 
the  matter. 

14.  Great  caution  ought  to  be  exercised  in  receiving 
accusations  from  any  person  who  is  known  to  indulge  a 
malignant  spirit  toward  the  accused,  or  who  is  not  cf 
good  character,  or  who  is  himself  under  censure  or  pro- 
cess., or  who  is  personally  interested  in  any  respect  in 
the  conviction  of  the  accused,  or  who  is  knowL  to  be 
litigious,  rash,  or  highly  imprudent. 

15.  Any  person  who  appears  as  a  prosecutor,  without 
appointment  by  the  judicatory,  shall  be  warned  before 
the  charges  are  presented,  that,  if  he  fail  to  show  proba- 
ble cause  for  the  charges,  hft  must  himself  be  censured, 


60  DISCIPLiyE. 

R^  a  slanderer  of  the  brethren,  in  proportion  to  the  uia- 
lignancy  or  rashness  which  may  appear  in  tne  prosiecu- 
tiou. 


CHAPTEH    III. 

OF  CEARQES  AND  SPECIFICATIONS. 

16.  The  charge  shall  set  forth  the  alleged  offence;  and 
the  specifications  shall  set  forth  the  facts  relied  upon  to 
sustain  the  charge.  Each  specification  shall  declare,  as 
far  as  possible,  the  time,  place,  and  circumstances,  and 
shall  be  accompanied  with  the  names  of  the  witnesses  to 
be  cited  for  its  support. 

17.  A  charge  shall  not  allege  more  than  one  ofifence; 
several  charges  against  the  same  person,  however,  with 
the  specifications  under  each  of  them,  may  be  presented 
to  the  judicatory  at  one  and  the  same  time,  and  may,  in 
the  discretion  of  the  judicatory,  be  tried  together.  But, 
when  several  charges  are  tried  at  the  same  time,  a  vote 
on  each  charge  must  be  separately  taken. 

18.  In  all  cases  of  alleged  personal  injury,  where  the 
prosecution  is  by  the  injured  person  or  persons,  the  charge 
must  be  accompanied  by  an  averment,  that  the  course 
prescribed  by  our  Lord,  Matt,  xviii.  15-17,  has  been 
faithfully  tried. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

OF  PROCESS:   GENERAL  RULES  PERTAINING   TO  ALL  CASEH 

19.  Original  jurisdiction,  in  relation  to  Ministers, 
pertains  to  the  presbytery;  in  relation  to  others,  to  the 
session.  But  the  higher  judicatories  may  institute  pro- 
cess in  cases  in  which  the  lower  have  been  directed  so 
io  do,  and  have  refused  or  neglected  to  obey. 


DISClPLiyE.  61 

20.  When  a  judicatory  enters  on  the  consideration  of 
an  alleged  ofieuce,  the  charge  and  specifications,  which 
snail  be  in  writing,  shall  be  read ;  and  nothing  more  shall 
be  done  at  that  meeting,  unless  by  consent  oi'  parties,  than 
to  furnish  the  accused  with  a  copy  of  the  charge  and  spe- 
cifications, together  with  the  names  of  all  the  witnesses 
then  known  to  support  each  specification ;  and  to  cite  all 
concerned  to  appear  at  a  subsequent  meeting  of  the  judi- 
catory, to  be  held  not  le^s  than  ten  days  after  the  service 
of  the  citations.  The  citations  shall  be  signed,  in  the 
name  of  the  judicatory-,  by  the  Moderator,  or  Clerk;  who 
shall,  also,  furnish  citations  for  such  witnesses  as  either 
party  shall  name.  The  accused  shall  not  be  required  to 
disclose  the  names  of  his  witnesses. 

21.  Citations  shall  be  served  personally,  unless  the  per- 
son to  be  cited  cannot  be  found,  in  which  case  the  cita- 
tion shall  be  sent  to  his  last  known  place  of  residence ; 
and,  before  proceeding  to  trial,  it  must  appear  that  the 
citations  have  been  served. 

2'2.  If  an  accused  person  refuses  to  obey  a  citation,  a 
second  citation  shall  issue,  accompanied  by  a  notice  that, 
if  he  do  not  appear  at  the  time  appointed,  unless  provi- 
ientially  hindered,  he  will  be  censured  for  his  contumacy, 
according  to  the  subsequent  provisions  of  the  Book  of 
Discipline.  [See  Sections  33,  38  and  J^6.)  If  he  does  not 
then  appear,  the  judicatory  may  proceed  to  trial  and  judg- 
ment in  his  absence ;  in  which  case  it  shall  appoint  some 
person  to  represent  him  as  counsel.  The  time  allowed 
for  his  appearance,  on  any  citation  subsequent  to  the  first, 
shall  be  determined  by  the  judicatory,  with  proper  regard 
for  all  the  circumstances.  The  same  rule,  as  to  the  time 
allowed  for  appearance,  shall  apply  to  all  witnesses  cited 
at  the  request  of  either  party. 

23.  At  the  meeting  at  which  the  citations  are  returnable, 
the  accused  shall  appear,  or,  if  unable  to  be  present,  may 
appear  by  counsel.  He  may  file  objections  to  the  regu- 
larity of  the  organization,  or  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
judicatory  or  to  the  sufficiency  of  the  charges  and  spe- 


(J  2  DISCIPLINE. 

cifications  in  form  or  in  legal  effect,  or  any  other  substan- 
tial objection  affecting  the  order  or  regularity  of  the  pro- 
ceeding, on  which  objections  the  parties  shall  be  heard 
The  judicatory  upon  the  filing  of  such  objections  shall,  or 
on  its  own  motion  may,  determine  all  such  preliminary 
objections,  and  may  dismiss  the  case,  or  permit,  in  the 
furtherance  of  justice,  amendments  to  the  specifications 
or  charges  not  changing  the  general  nature  of  the  same. 
If  the  proceedings  be  found  in  order,  and  the  charges  and 
specifications  be  considered  sufficient  to  put  the  accused 
on  his  defence,  he  shall  plead  ''guilty,"  or  "not  guilty," 
to  the  same,  which  shall  be  entered  on  the  record.  If 
the  plea  be  "guilty,"  the  judicatory  shall  proceed  to  judg- 
ment ;  but  if  the  plea  be  "  not  guilty,"  or  if  the  accused 
decline  to  answer,  a  plea  of  "not  guilty"  shall  be  entered 
of  record  and  the  trial  proceed. 

24.  The  witnesses  shall  be  examined,  and,  if  desired, 
cross-examined,  and  any  other  competent  evidence  intro- 
duced, at  a  meeting  of  which  the  accused  shall  be  prop- 
erly notified;  after  which  new  witnesses  and  other  evi- 
dence, in  rebuttal  only,  may  be  introduced  by  either  party. 
But  evidence,  discovered  during  the  progress  of  the  trial, 
may  be  admitted,  in  behalf  of  either  party,  under  such 
regulations,  as  to  notice  of  the  names  of  witnesses  and 
the  nature  of  the  proof,  as  the  judicatory  shall  deem  rea- 
sonable and  proper;  and  then  the  parties  themselves  shall 
be  heard.  The  judicatory  shall  then  go  into  private  ses- 
sion—the parties,  their  counsel,  and  all  other  persons  not 
members  of  the  body,  being  excluded ;  when,  after  care- 
ful deliberation,  the  judicatory'  shall  proceed  to  vote  on 
each  specification  and  on  each  charge  separately,  and 
judgment  shall  be  entered  accordingly. 

2">.  The  charge  and  specifications,  the  plea,  and  the 
judgment,  shall  be  entered  on  the  minutes  of  the  judi- 
catory. The  minutes  shall  also  exhibit  all  the  acts  and 
orders  of  the  judicatory  relating  to  the  case,  with  the 
reasons  therefor,  together  with  the  notice  of  appeal,  and 
the  reasons   therefor,  if  any  shall   have  been   filed;   all 


DISCIPLINE.  63 

which,  together  with  the  evidence  in  the  case  duly  filed 
and  authenticated  by  the  Clerk  of  the  judicatory,  shall 
constitute  the  record  of  the  case ;  and,  in  case  of  a  re- 
moval thereof  by  appeal,  the  lower  judicatory  shall  trans- 
mit the  record  to  the  higher.  Nothing  which  is  not  con- 
tained in  the  record  shall  be  taken  into  consideration  in 
the  higher  judicatory. 

2G.  Exceptions  may  be  taken  by  either  of  the  original  par- 
ties in  a  triah  to  any  part  of  the  proceedings,  except  in  the 
judicatory  of  last  resort,  and  shall  be  entered  on  the  record. 

27.  Each  of  the  parties  in  a  judicial  case  shall  be  entitled 
to  appear  and  be  represented  by  counsel,  and  to  be  heard 
by  oral  or  written  argument.  No  person  shall  be  eligible 
as  counsel  who  is  not  a  minister  or  ruling  elder  in  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and 
no  person  having  acted  as  counsel  in  a  judicial  case  shall 
sit  as  a  judge  therein.  The  counsel  of  the  prosecutor  in  a 
judicial  case  where  prosecution  is  initiated  by  a  judica- 
tory, shall  be  the  prosecuting  committee  authorized  to  be 
appointed  by  section  eleven  of  this  book,  and  such  other 
persons  as  may  be  appointed  under  the  provisions  of  said 
section  to  assist  the  prosecuting  committee.  No  person 
shall  accept  any  fee  or  other  emolument  for  any  service 
rendered  as  counsel. 

28.  Questions  as  to  order  or  evidence,  arising  in  the 
course  of  a  trial,  shall,  after  the  parties  have  had  an 
opportunity  to  be  heard,  be  decided  by  the  Moderator, 
subject  to  appeal;  and  the  question  on  the  appeal  shall 
be  determined  without  debate.  All  such  decisions,  if  de- 
sired by  either  party,  shall  be  entered  upon  the  record  of 
the  case. 

29.  No  member  of  a  judicatory  who  has  not  been  pres- 
ent during  the  whole  of  a  trial,  shall  be  allowed  to  vote 
on  any  question  arising  therein,  except  by  unanimous 
consent  of  the  judicatory  and  of  the  parties ;  and,  when 
a  trial  is  in  progress,  except  in  an  appellate  judicatory, 
the  roll  shall  be  called  after  each  recess  and  adjournment, 
and  the  names  of  the  absentees  shall  be  noted. 


64  DISCIPLINE. 

30.  The  parties  shall  be  allowed  copies  of  the  recorfJ 
at  their  own  expense ;  and,  on  the  final  disposition  of  a 
case  in  a  higher  judicatory,  the  record  of  the  case,  with 
the  judgment,  shall  be  transmitted  to  the  judicatory  In 
which  the  case  originated. 

31.  In  the  infliction  and  removal  of  church  censures, 
judicatories  shall  observe  the  modes  prescribed  in  Chap- 
ter XI.  of  the  Directory  for  Worship. 

32.  In  all  cases  of  judicial  process,  the  judicatory  may, 
at  any  stage  of  the  case,  determine,  by  a  vote  of  two 
thirds,  to  sit  with  closed  doors. 

33.  A  judicatory  may,  if  the  edification  of  the  Church 
demands  it,  require  an  accused  person  to  refrain  from 
approaching  the  Lord's  Table,  or  from  the  exercise  of 
otfice,  or  both,  until  final  action  in  the  case  shall  be 
taken ;  provided,  that  in  all  cases  a  speedy  investigation 
or  trial  shall  be  had. 


CHAPTER    V. 

SPECIAL  RULES    PERTAINING   TO  CASES  BEFORE  SESSIONS. 

34.  When  an  accused  person  has  been  twice  duly  cited, 
and  refuses  to  appear,  by  himself  or  counsel,  before  a  ses- 
sion, or,  appearing,  refuses  to  answer  the  charge  brought 
against  him,  he  shall  be  suspended,  by  act  of  session, 
from  the  communion  of  the  Church,  and  shall  so  remain 
until  he  repents  of  his  contumacy,  and  submits  himself 
to  the  orders  of  the  judicatory. 

35.  The  censures  to  be  inflicted  by  the  session  are 
Admonition,  Rebuke,  Suspension  or  Deposition  from 
office.  Suspension  from  the  communion  of  the  Church, 
and,  in  the  case  of  ofienders  who  will  not  be  reclaimed 
by  milder  measures,  Excommunication. 

36.  The  sentence  shaU  be  published,  if  at  all,  only  in 
the  church   or   churches  which  have  been  offended. 


DISCIPLINE.  65 

CHAPTER    VI, 

GENERAL  BULES  PERTAINING   TO  THE  TRIAL  OF  A  MINIB 
TEE,  ELDER,  OR  DEACON. 

37.  As  tlie  honor  and  success  of  the  gospel  depend,  in 
a  great  measure,  on  the  character  of  its  ministers,  each 
presbytery  ought,  with  the  greatest  care  and  impartiality, 
to  watch  over  their  personal  and  professional  conduct. 
But  as,  on  the  one  hand,  no  minister  ought,  on  account 
of  his  office,  to  be  screened  from  the  hand  of  justice,  or  hia 
offences  to  be  slightly  censured,  so  neither  ought  charges 
to  be  received  against  him  on  slight  grounds. 

38.  If  a  minister  be  accused  of  an  offence,  at  such  a  dis- 
tance from  his  usual  place  of  residence  as  that  it  is  not 
likely  to  become  otherwise  known  to  his  presbytery,  it 
shall  be  the  duty  of  the  presbytery  within  whose  bounds 
the  offence  is  alleged  to  have  been  committed,  if  it  shall  be 
satisfied  that  there  is  prob.uble  ground  for  the  accusation, 
to  notify  his  presbytery  thereof,  and  of  the  nature  of  the 
©ffence;  and  his  presbytery,  on  receiving  such  notice, 
shall,  if  it  appears  that  the  honor  of  religion  requires  it, 
proceed  to  the  trial  of  the  case. 

39.  If  a  minister  accused  of  an  offence  refuses  to  ap- 
pear by  himself  or  counsel,  after  being  twice  daly  cited, 
he.  shall,  for  his  contumacy,  be  suspended  from  his  office; 
and  if,  after  another  citation,  he  refuses  to  appear  by  him- 
self or  counsel,  he  shall  be  suspended  from  the  commu- 
nion of  the  Church. 

40.  If  a  judicatory  so  decides,  a  member  shall  not  be 
allowed,  while  charges  are  pending  against  him,  to  delib- 
erate or  vote  on  any  question. 

41.  If  the  accused  be  found  guilty,  he  shall  be  admon- 
ished, rebuked,  suspended  or  deposed  from  office  (with  oi 
without  suspension  from  church  privileges,  in  either  case), 
or  excommunicated.  A  minister  suspended  from  office 
may,  at  the  expiration  of  one  year,  unless  he  gives  satis- 
factory evidence  of  repentance,  be  deposed  without  ftir- 
ther  trial. 


66  DISCIPLINE. 

42.  Heresy  and  schism  may  be  of  such  a  nature  as  Ui 
call  for  deposition ;  but  errors  ought  to  be  carefully  con- 
sidered, whether  they  strike  at  the  vitals  of  religion  and 
are  industriously  spread,  or  whether  they  arise  from  the 
weakness  of  the  human  understanding,  and  are  not  likely 
to  do  much  injury. 

43.  If  the  presbytery  finds,  on  trial,  that  the  matter 
complained  of  amounts  to  no  more  than  such  acts  of  in- 
firmity as  may  be  amended  and  the  people  satisfied,  so 
that  little  or  nothing  remains  to  hinder  the  usefulness 
of  the  oflender,  it  shall  take  all  prudent  measures  to 
remove  the  evil. 

44.  A  minister  deposed  for  immoral  conduct  shall  not  be 
restored,  even  on  the  deepest  sorrow  for  his  sin,  until  aftei 
some  considerable  time  of  eminent  and  exemplary,  tum- 
ble and  edifying  conduct ;  and  he  ought  in  no  case  to  bt» 
restored,  until  it  shall  clearly  appear  to  the  judicatory 
within  whose  bounds  he  resides,  that  the  restoration  can 
be  etiected  without  injury  to  the  cause  of  religion ;  and 
then  only  by  the  judicatory  inflicting  the  censure,  or  with 
its  advice  and  consent. 

45.  If  a  minister  is  deposed  without  excommunication, 
his  pulpit,  if  he  is  a  pastor,  shall  be  declared  vacant ;  and 
the  presbytery  shall  give  him  a  letter  to  any  church  with 
which  he  may  desire  to  connect  himself  where  his  lot  may 
be  cast,  in  which  shall  be  stated  his  exact  relation  to  the 
Church.  If  a  pastor  is  suspended  from  ofSce  only,  the 
presbytery  may,  if  no  appeal  from  the  sentence  of  sus- 
pension is  pending,  declare  his  pulpit  vacant. 

46.  A  presbytery  may,  if  the  edification  of  the  Church 
demand  it,  require  an  accused  minister  tc  refrain  from  the 
exercise  of  his  ofiice  until  final  action  in  the  case  shall  be 
taken :  provided,  that  in  all  cases  a  speedy  investigation  or 
urial  shall  be  had. 

47.  In  process  by  a  session  against  a  ruling  elder  or  a 
deacon,  the  provisions  of  this  chapter,  so  far  as  apphca- 
ble,  shall  be  ooserved. 


DISCIPLINE.  67 

CHAPTER  VII. 

OF  CASES   WITHOUT  PEOCESS. 

48.  If  a  person  commits  an  offence  in  the  presence  of 
a  judicatory,  or  comes  fonvard  as  his  own  accuser  and 
makes  known  his  oflence,  the  judicatory  may  proceed  to 
judgment  without  process,  giving  the  offender  an  oppor- 
tunity to  be  heard ;  and  in  the  case  first  named  he  may 
demand  a  delay  of  at  least  two  days  before  judgment. 
The  record  must  show  the  nature  of  the  offence,  as  well  as 
the  judgment  and  the  reasons  therefor,  and  appeal  may 
be  taken  from  the  judgment  as  in  other  cases. 

49.  If  a  communicant,  not  chargeaijle  with  immoral 
conduct,  inform  the  session  that  he  is  fully  persuaded 
that  he  has  no  right  to  come  to  the  Lord's  Table,  the 
session  shall  confer  with  him  on  the  subject,  and  may, 
should  he  continue  of  the  same  mind,  and  his  attendance 
on  the  other  means  of  grace  be  regular,  excuse  him  from 
attendance  on  the  Lord's  Supper;  and,  after  fully  sat- 
isfying themselves  that  his  judgment  is  not  the  result  of 
mistaken  views,  shall  erase  his  name  from  the  roll  of  com- 
municants, and  make  record  of  their  action  in  the  case. 

50.  If  a  communicant,  not  chargeable  with  immoral 
conduct,  removes  out  of  the  bounds  of  his  church,  with- 
out asking  for  or  receiving  a  regular  certificate  of  dismis- 
sion to  another  church,  and  his  resideuce  is  known,  the 
session  may,  within  two  years,  advise  him  to  apply  for 
such  certificate ;  and,  if  he  fails  so  to  do,  without  giving 
sufficient  reason,  his  name  may  be  placed  on  the  roll  of 
suspended  members,  until  he  shall  satisfy  the  session  of 
the  propriety  of  his  restoration.  But,  if  the  session  has 
no  knowledge  of  him  for  the  space  of  three  years,  it  may 
erase  his  name  from  the  roll  of  communicants,  making 
record  of  its  action  and  the  reasons  therefor.  In  either 
case,  the  member  shall  continue  subject  to  the  jurisdiction 
of  the  session.  A  separate  roll  of  all  such  names  shall 
be  kept,  stating  the  relations  of  each  to  the  church.* 

51.  If  any  communicant,  not  chargeable  with  immoral 

♦Amended.    Seep.  86  ». 


68  DISCIPLINE. 

conduct,  neglects  the  ordinances  of  the  Church  for  one 
year,  and  in  circumstances  such  as  the  session  shall  re- 
gard to  be  a  serious  injury  to  the  cause  of  religion,  he 
may,  after  affectionate  visitation  by  the  Session,  and  admo- 
nition if  need  be,  be  suspended  from  the  communion  of 
the  Church  until  he  gives  satisfactory  evidence  of  the  sin- 
cerity of  his  repentance,  but  he  shall  not  be  excommu- 
nicated without  due  process  of  discipline.* 

52.  If  a  minister,  otherwise  in  good  standing,  sliall 
make  apnlication  to  be  released  from  the  office  of  the  min- 
istry, he  may,  at  the  discretion  of  the  presbytery,  be  put 
on  probation,  for  one  year  at  least,  in  such  a  manner 
as  the  presbytery  may  direct,  in  order  to  ascertain  his 
motives  and  reasons  for  such  a  relinquishment.  And  if, 
at  the  end  of  this  period,  the  presbytery  be  satisfied  that 
he  cannot  be  useful  and  happy  in  the  exercise  of  his  min- 
istry, they  may  allow  him  to  demit  the  ofiice,  and  return 
to  the  condition  of  a  private  member  in  the  Church, 
ordering  his  name  to  be  stricken  from  the  roll  of  the 
presbytery,  and  giving  him  a  letter  to  any  church  with 
which  he  may  desire  to  connect  himself. 

53.  If  a  communicant  renounces  the  communion  of  thii^ 
Church  by  joining  another  denomination,  without  a  regu- 
lar dismission,  although  such  conduct  is  disorderly,  the 
session  shall  take  no  other  action  in  the  case  than  to  re- 
cord the  fact,  and  order  his  name  to  be  erased  from  the 
roll.  If  charges  are  pending  against  him,  these  charges 
may  be  prosecuted. 

54.  If  a  minister,  not  otherwise  chargeable  with  an 
offence,  renounces  the  jurisdiction  of  this  Church,  by 
abandoning  the  ministrj',  or  becoming  independent,  oi 
joining  another  denomination  not  deemed  heretical, 
without  a  regular  dismission,  the  presbytery  shall  take  no 
other  action  than  to  record  the  fact  and  to  erase  his  name 
from  the  roll.  If  charges  are  pending  against  him,  he 
may  be  tried  thereon.  If  it  appears  that  he  has  joined 
another  denomination  deemed  heretical,  he  may  be  sus- 
pended, deposed,  or  excommunicated. 

*  Ameuded.    See  p.  86  *. 


DISCIPLINE,  69 

CHAPTER  VIII. 

OF  EVIDENCE. 

55.  Judicatories  ought  to  be  very  careful  and  impar- 
tial in  receiving  testimony.  Not  every  perso.a  is  com- 
petent, and  not  every  competent  person  is  credible,  as  a 
«ntnes8. 

5G.  All  persons,  whether  parties  or  otherwise,  are  com- 
petent witnesses,  except  such  as  do  not  believe  in  the 
existence  of  God,  or  a  future  state  of  rewards  and  pun- 
ishments, or  have  not  sufficient  intelligence  to  understand 
the  obligation  of  an  oath.  Any  witness  may  be  chal- 
lenged for  incompetency,  and  the  judicatory  shall  decide 
the  question. 

57.  The  credibility  of  a  witness,  or  the  degree  of  credit 
due  to  his  testimony,  may  be  affected  by  relationship  to 
any  of  the  parties;  by  interest  in  the  result  of  the  trial: 
by  want  of  proper  age ;  by  weakness  of  understanding ; 
by  infamy  or  malignity  of  character;  by  being  under 
church  censure ;  by  general  rashness  or  indiscretion ;  or 
by  any  other  circumstances  that  appear  to  affect  his  vera- 
city, knowledge,  or  interest  in  the  case. 

58.  A  husband  or  wife  shall  be  a  competent  witness  for 
or  against  the  other,  but  shall  not  be  compelled  to  testify. 

59.  Evidence  may  be  oral,  written  or  printed,  direct  or 
circumstantial.  A  charge  may  be  proven  by  the  testimony 
of  one  witness,  only  when  supported  by  other  evidence; 
but,  when  there  are  several  specifications  under  the  same 
general  charge,  the  proof  of  two  or  more  of  the  specifica- 
tions, by  different  credible  witnesses,  shall  be  sufficient  to 
'establish  the  charge. 

60.  No  witness  afterwards  to  be  examined,  except  a 
member  of  the  judicatory,  shall  be  present  during  the 
examination  of  another  witness  if  either  party  object. 

61.  Witnesses  shall  be  examined  first  by  the  party  pro- 
ducing them  ;  then  cross-examined  by  the  opposite  party; 
after  which  any  member  of  the  judicatory  or  either  party 


70  DISCIPLINE. 

may  put  additional  interrogatories.  Irrelevant  or  frivo- 
lous questions  shall  not  be  admitted,  nor  leading  question! 
by  the  parties  producing  the  witness,  except  under  permis- 
sion of  the  judicatory  as  necessary  to  elicit  the  truth. 

02.  The  oath  or  affirmation  shall  be  administered  by 
the  Moderator  in  the  following,  or  like,  terms :  "  You  sol- 
emnly promise,  in  the  presence  of  the  omniscient  and 
heart-searching  God,  that  you  will  declare  the  truth,  the 
whole  truth,  and  nothing  but  the  truth,  according  to  the 
best  of  your  knowledge,  in  the  matter  in  which  you  are 
called  to  testify,  as  you  shall  answer  to  the  Great  Judge 
of  quick  and  dead." 

63.  Every  question  put  to  a  witness  shall,  if  required, 
be  reduced  to  writing.  And,  if  either  party  desire  it,  or 
if  the  judicatory  shall  so  decide,  both  question  and  answer 
shall  be  recorded.  The  testimony,  thus  recorded,  shall  be 
read  to  the  witnesses,  in  the  presence  of  the  judicatory, 
for  their  approbation  and  subscription. 

64.  The  records  of  a  judicatory,  or  any  part  of  them, 
whether  original  or  transcribed,  if  regularly  authenticated 
by  the  Clerk,  or  in  case  of  his  death,  absence,  disability 
or  failure  from  any  cause,  by  the  Moderator,  shall  be 
deemed  good  and  sufficient  evidence  in  every  other  judi- 
catory. 

65.  In  like  manner,  testimony  taken  by  one  judicatory, 
and  regularly  certified,  shall  be  received  by  every  other 
judicatory,  as  no  less  valid  than  if  it  had  been  taken  by 
themselves. 

(jQ.  Any  judicatory,  before  which  a  case  may  be  pend- 
ing, shall  have  power,  whenever  the  necessity  of  parties 
or  of  witnesses  shall  require  it,  to  appoint,  on  the  applica- 
tion of  either  party,  a  commission  of  ministers,  or  elders, 
or  both,  to  examine  witnesses  ;  which  commission,  if  the 
case  requires  it,  may  be  of  persons  within  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  another  body.  The  commissioners  so  appointed 
shall  take  such  testimony  as  may  be  offered  by  either  party. 
The  testimony  shall  be  taken  in  accordance  with  the  rules 
governing  the  judicatory,  either  orally  or  on  written  inter- 


DISCIPLINE.  71 

rogatories  and  cross-interrogatories,  auly  settled  by  the 
judicatory,  due  notice  having  been  given  of  the  time 
when,  and  place  where,  the  witnesses  are  to  be  examined. 
All  questions,  as  to  the  relevancy  or  competency  of  the 
testimony  so  taken,  shall  be  determined  by  the  judicatory. 
The  testimony,  properly  authenticated  by  the  signatures 
of  the  commissioners,  shall  be  transmitted,  in  due  time, 
to  the  Clerk  of  the  judicatory  before  which  the  case  is 
pending. 

67.  A  member  of  the  judicatory  may  be  called  upon  to 
testify  in  a  case  which  comes  before  it.  He  shall  be  quali- 
fied as  other  witnesses  are,  and,  after  having  given  his 
testimony,  may  immediately  resume  his  seat  as  a  mem- 
ber of  the  judicatory. 

68.  A  member  of  the  church,  summoned  as  a  witness, 
and  refusing  to  appear,  or,  having  appeared,  refusing  to 
testify,  shall  be  censured  according  to  the  circumstances 
>f  the  case  for  his  contumacy. 

69.  If,  after  a  trial  before  any  judicatory,  new^  evidence 
is  discovered,  supposed  to  be  important  to  the  exculpation 
of  the  accused,  he  may  ask,  if  the  case  has  not  been  ap- 
pealed, and  the  judicatory  shall  grant,  if  justice  seems  to 
require  it,  a  new  trial. 

70.  If,  in  the  prosecution  of  an  appeal,  new  evidence 
is  offered,  which,  in  the  judgment  of  the  appellate  judi- 
catory, has  an  important  bearing  on  the  case,  it  shall 
either  refer  the  whole  case  to  the  inferior  judicatory  for 
a  new  trial ;  or,  with  the  consent  of  the  parties,  take  the 
testimony,  and  hear  and  determine  the  case. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


OF  TEE  WAYS  IN  WHICH  A   CAUSE  MAY  BE  CARRIED  FROM 
A  LOWER  TO  A  HIGHER  JUDICATORY. 

71.  All  proceedings  of  the   session,  the   presbytery, 
md  the   synod  (except  as  limited  by  Chapter  XI.,  Beo 


72  DISCIPLINE. 

tion  4,  of  the  Form  of  Government),  are  subject  to  review 
by,  and  may  be  taken  to,  a  superior  judicatory,  by  Gene- 
ral Review  and  Control,  Reference,  Complaint,  or  Appeal. 

I.   OF   GENERAL   REVIEW   A1?D   CONTROL. 

72.  All  proceedings  of  the  church  shall  be  reported  to, 
and  reviewed  by,  the  session,  and  by  its  order  incorpo- 
rated with  its  records.  Every  judicatory  above  a  session 
shall  review,  at  least  once  a  year,  the  records  of  the  pro- 
ceedings of  the  judicatory  next  below ;  and,  if  the  lower 
judicatory  shall  omit  to  send  up  its  records  for  this  pur- 
pose, the  higher  may  require  them  to  be  produced,  either 
immediately,  or  at  a  specified  time,  as  circumstances  may 
determine. 

73.  In  such  review,  the  judicatory  shall  examine,  first, 
whether  the  proceedings  have  been  correctly  recorded; 
second,  whether  they  have  been  constitutional  and  reg- 
ular ;  and,  third,  whether  they  have  been  wise,  equitable, 
and  for  the  edification  of  the  Church. 

74.  Members  of  a  judicatory,  the  records  of  which  are 
under  review,  shall  not  be  allowed  to  vote  thereon. 

75.  In  most  cases  the  superior  judicatory  may  discharge 
its  duty,  by  simply  placing  on  its  own  records,  and  on  those 
under  review,  the  censure  which  it  may  pass.  But  irreg- 
ular proceedings  may  be  found  so  disreputable  and  inju- 
rious, that  the  inferior  judicatory  must  be  required  to 
review  and  correct,  or  reverse  them,  and  report,  within 
a  specified  time,  its  obedience  to  the  order :  provided,  how- 
ever, that  no  judicial  decision  shall  be  reversed,  unless 
regularly  taken  up  on  appeal. 

76.  If  a  judicatory  is,  at  any  time,  well  advised  of  any 
unconstitutional  proceedings  of  a  lower  judicatory,  the 
latter  shall  be  cited  to  appear,  at  a  specified  time  and 
place,  to  produce  the  records,  and  to  show  what  it  has 
done  in  the  matter  in  question ;  after  which,  if  the  charge 
is  sustained,  the  whole  matter  shall  be  concluded  by  the 
judicatory  itself,  or  be  remitted  to  the  lower  judicatory, 
with  directions  as  to  its  disposition.* 

*  For  new  section,  76",  see  p.  86*. 


DISCIPLINE.  73 

77.  Judicatories  may  sometimes  neglect  to  perform  theii 
duty,  by  wiiich  neglect  heretical  opinions  or  corrupt  prac- 
tices may  be  allowed  to  gain  ground,  or  offenders  of  a  grosa 
character  may  be  suffered  to  escape ;  or  some  part  of  theii 
proceedings  may  have  been  omitted  from  the  record,  or  not 
properly  recorded.  If,  therefore,  at  any  time,  the  supeior 
judicatory  is  well  advised  of  such  neglects,  omission .,  or 
irregularities  on  the  part  of  the  inferior  judicatory-,  it  may 
require  its  records  to  be  produced,  and  shall  either  proceed 
to  examine  and  decide  the  whole  matter,  as  completely  as 
if  proper  record  had  been  made  ;  or  it  shall  cite  the  lower 
judicatory,  and  proceed  as  in  the  next  preceding  section 

II.    OF   EEFEEEXCES. 

78.  A  Reference  is  a  representation  in  writing,  made  by 
an  inferior  to  a  superior  judicatory,  of  a  judicial  case  not 
yet  decided.  Generally,  however,  it  is  more  conducive 
to  the  public  good  that  each  judicatory  should  fulfill  ita 
duty  by  exercising  its  own  judgment. 

79.  Cases  which  are  new,  important,  diflficult,  or  of 
peculiar  delicacy,  the  decision  of  which  may  establish 
principles  or  precedents  of  extensive  influence,  on  which 
the  inferior  judicatory  is  greatly  divided,  or  on  which  for 
any  reason  it  is  desirable  that  a  superior  judicatory  should 
first  decide,  are  proper  subjects  of   reference. 

80.  References  are,  either  for  mere  advice,  preparatory 
to  a  decision  by  the  inferior-  judicatory,  or  for  ultimate 
trial  and  decision  by  the  superior ;  and  are  to  be  carried 
to  the  next  higher  judicatory.  If  for  advice,  the  refer- 
ence only  suspends  the  decision  of  the  inferior  judica- 
tory; if  for  trial,  it  submits  the  whole  case  to  the  fimal 
judgment  of  the  superior. 

81.  In  cases  of  reference,  members  of  the  inferior  judi- 
catory may  sit,  deliberate,  and  vote. 

82.  A  judicatory  is  not  necessarily  bound  to  give  a  final 
judgment  in  a  case  of  reference,  but  may  remit  the  whole 
case^  either  with  or  without  advice,  to  the  inferior  judi- 
catory. 


74  DISCIFLIXE. 

83.  The  whole  record  of  proceedinfrs  shall  be  promptly 
tiausmitted  to  the  superior  judicatory,  and,  if  the  refer- 
ence is  accepted,  the  parties  shall  be  heard. 

III.    OF   COMPLAINTS. 

84.  A  Complaint  is  a  written  representation  by  one  or 
more  persons,  subject  and  submitting  to  the  jurisdiction 
of  an  inferior  judicatory,  to  the  next  superior  judicatory 
against  a  particular  delinquency,  action,  or  decision  of 
such  inferior  judicatory  in  a  non-judicial  or  administrative 
case.  When  a  non-judicial  or  administrative  case  has 
been  decided  by  a  Judicial  Commission  of  an  inferior 
judicatory,  sitting  during  an  interval  between  the  meet- 
ings of  such  judicatory,  a  complaint  against  the  decision 
of  the  Commission  may  be  entered  and  prosecuted  before 
a  superior  judicatory,  in  the  same  manner  as  if  the  deci- 
sion had  been  rendered  by  the  inferior  judicatory  ;  and  if 
at  least  one-third  of  the  members  of  the  Commission,  re- 
corded as  present  when  the  decision  was  made,  join  in 
such  complaint,  the  execution  of  the  decision  of  the  Com- 
mission shall  be  stayed  until  the  final  issue  of  the  case  by 
the  next  superior  judicatory. 

85.  Written  notice  of  Complaint,  with  the  reasons  there- 
for, shall  be  given,  within  ten  days  after  the  action  was 
taken,  to  the  Clerk,  or,  in  case  of  his  death,  absence,  or 
disability,  to  the  Moderator,  of  the  judicatory  complained 
of,  who  shall  lodge  it,  with  the  records  and  all  the  papers 
pertaining  to  the  case,  Mith  the  Clerk  of  the  superior  judi- 
catory, before  the  close  of  the  second  day  of  its  regular 
meeting  next  ensuing  the  date  of  the  reception  of  said 
notice. 

8G.  Whenever  a  Complaint  is  entered  in  a  non-judicial 
or  administrative  case  against  a  decision  of  a  judicatory, 
by  at  least  one-third  of  the  members  recorded  as  present 
when  the  decision  was  made,  the  execution  of  the  decision 
shall  be  stayed  until  the  final  issue  of  the  case  by  the  next 
superior  judicatory. 


DISCIPLIXE.  75 

87.  The  complainant  shall  lodge  his  Complaint,  and  the 
reasons  therefor,  with  the  Clerk  of  the  superior  judicatory 
before  the  close  of  the  second  day  of  its  meeting  next 
ensuing  the  date  of  the  notice  thereof. 

88.  If  the  higher  judicatory  finds  that  the  Complaint  is 
in  order,  and  that  sufficient  reasons  for  proceeding  to  its 
determination  have  been  assigned,  the  next  step  shall  be 
to  read  the  record  of  the  action  complained  of,  and  so 
much  of  the  record  of  the  lower  judicatory  as  may  be 
pertinent;  then  the  parties  shall  be  heard,  and,  after  that, 
the  judicatory  shall  proceed  to  consider  and  determine  the 
case. 

89.  The  effect  of  a  complaint,  in  a  non-judicial  or  ad- 
ministrative case,  if  sustained,  may  be  the  reversal,  in 
whole  or  in  part,  of  the  action  or  decision  complained  of. 
AVhen  a  complaint  is  sustained,  the  lower  judicatory  shall 
be  directed  how  to  dispose  of  the  matter. 

90.  The  parties  to  a  Complaint  shall  be  known,  respec- 
tively, as  Complainant  and  Respondent — the  latter  being 
the  judicatory  complained  of,  which  should  always  be 
represented  by  one  or  more  of  its  number  appointed  for 
that  purpose,  who  may  be  assisted  by  counsel. 

91.  Neither  the  complainant  nor  the  members  of  the 
judicatory  complained  of  shall  sit,  deliberate,  or  vote  in 
the  case. 

92.  Either  of  the  parties  to  a  Complaint  may  complain 
to  the  next  superior  judicatory,  except  as  limited  by 
Chapter  XI.,  Section  4,  of  the  Form  of  Government. 

93.  The  judicatory  against  which  a  Complaint  is  made 
shall  send  up  its  records,  and  all  the  papers  relating  to 
the  matter  of  the  Complaint,  and  filed  with  the  record ; 
and,  for  failure  to  do  this,  it  shall  be  censured  by  the 
superior  judicatory,  which  shall  have  power  to  make  such 
orders,  pending  the  production  of  the  records  and  papers, 
and  the  determination  of  the  Complaint,  as  may  be  neces- 
sary to  preserve  the  rights  of  all  the  parties. 


76  LlSCIPLiyK 

lY.    OF    APPEALS. 

94.  An  Appeal  is  the  removal  of  a  judicial  case,  by  a 
written  representation,  from  an  inferior  to  a  superior  judi- 
catory; and  may  be  taken,  by  either  of  the  original  par- 
ties, from  the  final  judgment  of  the  lower  judicatory. 
These  parties  shall  be  called  Appellant  and  Appellee. 
Final  judgments  in  judicial  cases  shall  be  subject  to  re- 
versal and  modification  only  by  appeal,  and  no  judicatory 
from  whose  final  judgment  an  appeal  shall  have  been  taken 
shall  be  heard  in  the  appellate  judicatory,  further  than  by 
the  reading  of  the  di.ssents,  protests,  and  written  opinions 
of  its  members  assenting  to  or  di.ssenting  from  its  judg- 
ments. When  a  judicial  case  has  been  decided  by  a  Judi- 
cial Commission  of  an  inferior  judicatory,  sitting  during 
an  interval  between  the  meetings  of  the  electing  judica- 
tory, an  appeal  from  the  judgment  of  such  Commission 
may  be  taken  and  prosecuted  before  a  superior  judicatory, 
in  the  same  manner  as  if  the  judgment  had  been  rendered 
by  the  judicatory. 

95.  The  grounds  of  Appeal  may  be  such  as  these :  Ir- 
regularity in  the  proceedings  of  the  inferior  judicatory ; 
refusal  to  entertain  an  Appeal ;  refusal  of  reasonable 
indulgence  to  a  party  on  trial;  receiving  improper,  or 
declining  to  receive  important,  testimony  ;  hastening  to  a 
decision  before  the  testimony  is  fully  taken  ;  manifestation 
of  prejudice  in  the  conduct  of  the  case ;  and  mistake  or 
injustice  in  the  decision. 

96.  Written  notice  of  Appeal,  v/ith  specifications  of 
tlie  errors  alleged,  shall  be  given,  within  ten  days  after 
the  judgment  has  been  rendered,  to  the  Clerk,  or,  in  case 
of  his  death,  absence,  or  disability,  to  the  Moderator,  of 
the  judicatory  appealed  from,  who  shall  lodge  it,  with 
the  records  and  all  the  papers  pertaining  to  the  case,  with 
the  Clerk  of  the  superior  judicatory,  before  the  close  of 
the  second  day  of  its  regular  meeting  next  ensuing  the 
date  of  his  reception  of  said  notice. 

97.  The  appellant  shall  appear  in  person  or  by  counsel 


DISCIPLiyE.  77 

before  the  judicatory  appealed  to,  on  or  before  the  close 
of  the  second  day  of  its  regular  meeting  next  ensuing 
the  date  of  the  filing  of  his  notice  of  Appeal,  and  shall 
lodge  his  Appeal  and  specifications  of  the  errors  alleged, 
with  the  Clerk  of  the  superior  judicatory,  within  the  time 
above  specified.  If  he  fail  to  show  to  the  satisfaction  of 
the  judicatory  that  he  was  unavoidably  prevented  from 
so  doing,  he  shall  be  considered  as  having  abandoned  his 
Appeal,  and  the  judgment  shall  stand. 

98.  Neither  the  appellant,  nor  the  members  of  the 
judicatory  appealed  from,  shall  sit,  deliberate,  or  vote 
in  the  case. 

99.  When  due  notice  of  an  Appeal  has  been  given, 
and  the  Appeal  and  the  specifications  of  the  errors  alleged 
have  been  filed  in  due  time,  the  Appeal  shall  be  consid- 
ered in  order.  The  judgment,  the  notice  of  Appeal,  the 
Appeal,  and  the  specifications  of  the  errors  alleged,  shall 
be  read;  and  the  judicatory  may  then  determine,  after 
hearing  the  parties,  whether  the  Appeal  shall  be  enter- 
tained. If  it  be  entertained,  the  following  order  shall 
be  observed: 

(1)  The  record  in  the  case,  from  the  beginning,  shall 
be  read,  except  what  may  be  omitted  by  consent. 

(2)  The  parties  shall  be  heard,  the  appellant  opening 
and  closing. 

(o)  Opportunity  shall  be  given  to  the  members  of  the 
superior  judicatory  to  be  heard. 

(4)  The  vote  shall  then  be  separately  taken,  without 
debate,  on  each  specification  of  error  alleged,  the  ques- 
tion being  taken  in  the  form :  "  Shall  the  specification 
of  error  be  sustained?"  If  no  one  of  the  specifications 
be  sustained,  and  no  error  be  found  by  the  judicaton.'  in 
the  record,  the  judgment  of  the  inferior  judicatory  shall 
be  affirmed.  If  one  or  more  errors  be  found,  the  judica- 
tory shall  determine,  whether  the  judgment  of  the  inferior 
judicatory  shall  be  reversed  or  modified,  or  the  case  re- 
manded for  a  new  trial;  and  the  judgment,  accompanied 
by  a  recital  of  the  error  or  errors  found,  shall  be  entered 


78  DISCIPLINE. 

on  the  record.  If  the  judicatory  deem  it  wise,  an  ex' 
planatory  minute  may  be  adopted  which  shall  be  a  part 
of  the  record  of  the  case. 

100.  When  the  judgment  directs  admonition  or  rebuke, 
notice  of  Appeal  shall  suspend  all  further  proceedings; 
but  in  other  cases  the  judgments  shall  be  in  force  until 
the  Appeal  is  decided. 

101.  The  judicatonr'  whose  judgment  is  appealed  from 
shall  send  up  its  records,  and  all  the  papers  relating  there- 
to, and  filed  with  the  record.  If  it  fails  to  do  this,  it  shall 
be  censured;  and  the  sentence  appealed  from  shall  be 
suspended,  until  a  record  is  produced  on  which  the  issue 
can  be  fairly  tried. 

102.  Appeals  are,  generally,  to  be  taken  to  the  judica- 
tory immediately  superior  to  that  appealed  from. 


CHAPTER  X. 

OF  DISSENTS  AXD  PROTESTS. 

103.  A  DissEXT  i<  a  declaration  of  one  or  more  mem- 
bers of  a  minority  in  a  judicatory,  expressing  disagree- 
ment with  a  decision  of  the  majority  in  a  particular  case. 

104.  A  Protest  i.s  a  more  formal  declaration,  made  by 
one  or  more  members  of  a  minority,  bearing  testimony 
against  what  is  deemed  a  mischievous  or  erroneous  pro- 
ceeding, decision,  or  judgment,  and  including  a  statement 
of  the  reasons  therefor. 

105.  If  a  Dissent  or  Protest  be  couched  in  decorous  and 
respectful  language,  and  be  without  offensive  reflections 
or  insinuations  against  the  majority,  it  shall  be  entered  on 
the  records. 

106.  The  judicatory  may  prepare  an  answer  to  any  pro- 
test which  imputes  to  it  jirinciples  or  reasonings  which  its 
action  does  not  import,  and  the  answer  shall  also  be 
entered  upon  the  records.  Leave  may  thereupon  be  given 
to  the  protestant  or  protestants,  if  they  desire  it,  to  modify 


DISCIPLINE.  79 

their  Protest;  and  the  answer  of  the  judicatory  may 
also,  in  consequence,  be  modified.  This  shall  end  the 
matter. 

107.  No  one  shall  be  allowed  to  dissent  or  protest  who  has 
not  a  right  to  vote  on  the  question  decided, — and  no  one 
shall  be  allowed  to  dissent  or  protest  on  any  question  who 
did  not  vote  against  the  decision ;  provided,  that  when  a 
case  has  been  decided  by  a  Judicial  Commission,  any 
member  of  the  judicatory  to  which  the  decision  is  re- 
ported, may  enter  his  dissent  or  protest,  or  his  answer  to 
any  protest,  in  the  same  manner  as  if  the  case  had  been 
tried  before  the  judicatory  itself,  and  he  had  voted  thereon  ; 
and  provided,  that  when  a  case  has  been  decided  by  a  Judi- 
cial Commission,  sitting  during  an  interval  between  the 
meetings  of  the  electing  judicatory,  any  member  of  such 
judicatory  or  of  the  Commission  may,  within  ten  days  after 
the  rendering  of  the  judgment  by  the  Commission,  file  his 
dissent  from  or  protest  against  the  judgment  with  the 
Clerk  of  the  Commission;  and  the  Commission  or  any 
member  thereof  may,  within  twenty  days  after  the  ren- 
dering of  the  judgment,  similarly  file  an  answer  to  any 
protest;  and  the  Clerk  of  the  Commission  shall  enter  upon 
the  record  all  dissents,  protests,  and  answers,  or  shall  for- 
ward the  same  to  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  electing  judica- 
tory to  be  so  entered  by  him. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

OF  JURISDICTION  IN  CASES  OF  DISMISSION. 

108.  The  judicatory,  to  which  a  church  member  or  & 
minister  belongs,  shall  have  sole  jurisdiction  for  the  trial 
of  ofi'ences  whenever  or  wherever  committed  by  him. 

109.  A  member  of  a  church,  receiving  a  certificate  of 
dismission  to  another  church,  shall  continue  to  be  a  mem- 
ber of  the  church  giving  him  the  certificate,  and  subject 
to  the  jurisdiction  of  its  session  (but  shall  not  deliberate 


80  DISCIPLINE. 

or  vote  in  a  church  meeting,  nor  exercise  the  functions  of 
any  office),  until  he  has  become  a  member  of  the  church 
to  which  he  is  recommended,  or  some  other  evangelical 
church;  and,  should  he  return  the  certificate,  within  a 
year  from  its  date,  the  session  shall  make  record  of  the 
fact,  but  he  shall  not  thereby  be  restored  to  the  exercise 
of  the  functions  of  any  office  previously  held  by  him  in 
that  church. 

110.  In  like  manner,  a  minister  shall  be  subject  to  the 
jurisdiction  of  the  presbytery  which  dismissed  him  (but 
shall  not  deliberate  or  vote,  nor  be  counted  in  the  basis  of 
representation  to  the  General  Assembly), until  he  actually 
becomes  a  member  of  another  presbytery ;  but,  should  he 
return  the  certificate  of  dismission  within  a  year  from  its 
date,  the  presbytery  shall  make  record  of  the  fact,  and  re- 
store him  to  the  full  privileges  of  membership. 

111.  A  presbytery,  giving  a  certificate  of  dismission  to 
a  minister,  licentiate,  or  candidate  for  licensure,  shall  spe- 
cify the  particular  body  to  which  he  is  recommended  ; 
and,  if  recommended  to  a  presbytery,  no  other  than  the 
one  designated,  if  existing,  shall  receive  him. 

112.  If  a  church  becomes  extinct,  the  presbytery  with 
which  it  was  connected  shall  have  jurisdiction  over  its 
members,  and  grant  them  letters  of  dismission  to  some 
other  church.  It  shall,  also,  determine  any  case  of  dis- 
cipline begun  by  the  session  and  not  concluded. 

113.  If  a  presbytery  becomes  extinct,  the  synod  with 
which  it  was  connected,  shall  have  jurisdiction  over  its 
members,  and  may  transfer  them  to  any  presbytery  within 
its  bounds.  It  shall,  also,  determine  any  case  of  discipline 
begun  by  the  presbytery  and  not  concluded. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

OF  REMOVALS,  ASD  LIMITATIONS  OF  TIME. 

114.  When  any  member  shall  remove  from  one  church 
to  another,  he  shall  produce  a  certificate,  ordinarily  not 


DISCIPLU^E.  81 

more  than  one  year  old,  of  his  church- membership  and 
dismission,  before  he  shall  be  admitted  as  a  regular  mem- 
ber of  that   church. 

The  names  of  the  baptized  children  of  a  parent  seeV- 
ing  dismission  to  another  church  shall,  if  such  children 
are  members  of  his  household  and  remove  with  him  and 
are  not  themselves  communicants,  be  included  in  the  cer- 
tificate of  dismission.  The  certificate  shall  be  addressed 
to  a  particular  church,  and  the  fact  of  the  reception  of 
the  person  or  persons  named  in  it  shall  be  promptly  com- 
municated to  the  church  which  gave  it. 

115.  In  like  manner,  when  a  minister,  licentiate,  or 
candidate,  is  dismissed  from  one  presbytery  to  another, 
the  certificate  shall  be  presented  to  the  presbytery  to 
which  it  is  addressed,  ordinarily  within  one  year  from 
its  date,  and  the  fact  of  his  reception  shall  be  promptly 
communicated  to  the  presbytery  dismissing  him. 

116.  If  a  church-member,  more  than  two  years  absent 
from  the  place  of  his  ordinary  residence  and  church 
connections,  applies  for  a  certificate  of  membership,  his 
absence,  and  the  knowledge  of  the  church  respecting  his 
demeanor  for  that  time,  or  its  want  of  information  con- 
cerning it,  shall  be  distinctly  stated  in  the  certificate. 

117.  Prosecution  for  an  alleged  ofi'ence  shall  commence 
within  one  year  from  the  time  of  its  alleged  commission, 
or  from  the  date  when  it  becomes  known  to  the  judica- 
tory which  has  jurisdiction  thereof. 


CHAPTER    XIII. 

I.  Concerning  Judicial  Cases  in  Presbyteries 
AND  Synods. 

1 18.  A  presbytery  or  a  synod  may  elect  from  the  min- 
isters and  ruling  elders  subject  to  its  jurisdiction  a  Judi- 
cial Commission,  which  shall  be  composed  of  not  less  than 
seven  members  for  a  presbytery  and  not  less  than  eleven 


82  DISCIPLINE. 

for  a  synod,  a  majority  of  which  members  shall  be  minis- 
ters. The  electing  judicatory  may  transmit  to  such  Com- 
mission any  judicial  case  for  hearing  and  decision. 

119.  The  Commission  shall  elect  from  its  members  a 
Moderator  and  a  Clerk ;  and,  in  the  case  transmitted  to  it, 
shall  have  the  powers  prescribed  by,  and  conduct  its  pro- 
ceedings according  to,  the  Constitution  and  rules  govern- 
ing the  trial  of  such  cases  before  the  electing  judicatory, 
to  which,  also,  it  shall  make  a  report. 

120.  The  quorum  of  the  Commission  shall  consist  of  not 
less  than  two-thirds  of  the  members  elected  to  Unprovided 
that  at  least  one-half  the  quorum  shall  be  ministers. 

121.  The  meetings  of  the  Commission  shall  be  held  at 
such  times  and  places  as  the  electing  judicatory  shall 
direct,  or,  if  no  directions  shall  be  given,  then  at  such 
times  and  places  as  the  Commission  shall  determine. 

122.  The  decision  of  the  Commission,  sitting  in  any 
case  at  the  same  time  as  the  electing  judicatory,  shall  be 
promptly  reported  to  the  judicatory,  and  shall,  from  the 
time  of  the  rendering  of  the  report,  be  held  to  be  the  final 
judgment  of  the  judicatory.  The  decision  of  the  Commis- 
sion, sitting  in  any  case  during  an  interval  between  the 
meetings  of  the  electing  judicatory,  shall,  from  the  time 
of  the  announcement  of  the  decision,  be  held  to  be  the 
final  judgment  of  the  judicator3\ 

123.  The  Clerk  of  the  Commission  shall  keep  a  full  and 
correct  record  of  the  proceedings  and  decision  of  the  Com- 
mission; shall  with  the  Moderator  certify  in  writing  such 
record  to  be  full  and  correct ;  and  shall  forthwith  transmit 
a  certified  copy  of  the  decision  to  each  party  in  the  case, 
and  file  the  certified  record  with  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the 
electing  judicatory. 

124.  The  Stated  Clerk  of  the  electing  judicatory,  upon 
the  request  of  the  Commission  in  any  case,  or  upon  its 
failure  to  report  the  certified  record  of  such  case  when 
called  for  by  the  judicatory,  shall  forthwith  report  the 
certified  record  to  the  judicatory ;  and  shall  preserve  it  as 
a  part  of  the  records  of  the  same,  and  shall  include  it  in 


DISCIPLINE.  83 

tEe  records  sent  up  to  the  next  superior  judicatory  for 
review. 

il.  CoxcERNiNQ  Judicial  Cases  ix  the  General 
Assembly. 

125.  The  General  Assembly  shall  elect  a  Commission, 
which  shall  be  called  '*  The  Permanent  Judicial  Commis- 
sion of  the  General  Assembly,"  and  shall  be  composed  of 
eight  ministers  and  seven  ruling  elders,  of  whom  not  more 
tlian  two  shall  belong  to  the  same  synod.  At  the  first 
election  fifteen  persons  shall  be  elected,  five  to  serve  for 
one  year,  five  for  two  years,  and  five  for  three  years,  and 
thereafter  five  persons  shall  be  elected  annually  to  serve 
for  three  years.  The  terms  of  the  members  of  the  Com- 
mission shall  begin  with  the  close  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly at  which  they  are  elected.  No  person  having  served 
a  full  term  shall  be  eligible  for  re- Section  to  t-he  term 
next  ensuing.  Any  vacancy  may  be  filled  by  the  General 
Assembly  at  any  meeting  thereof  by  the  election  of  a 
person  for  the  unexpired  term.  If  a  vacancy  shall  occur 
during  an  interval  between  two  General  Assemblies,  it 
shall  be  filled  by  appointment  by  the  Moderator  of  the 
General  Assembly  until  the  next  ensuing  General  Assem- 
bly. The  General  Assembly  may  transmit  to  this  Com- 
mission any  judicial  case  for  hearing  and  decision. 

126.  The  Commission  shall  annually  elect  from  ita 
members  a  moderator  and  a  clerk,  and,  in  the  cases  trans- 
mitted to  it,  shall  have  the  powers  prescribed  by,  and  con- 
duct its  proceedings  according  to,  the  Constitution  and 
rules  governing  the  trial  of  such  cases  before  the  General 
Assembly,  to  which,  also,  it  shall  make  reports. 

127.  The  quorum  of  the  Commission  shall  consist  of  not 
less  than  eleven  members,  of  whom  at  least  six  shall  be 
ministei-s. 

128.  The  meeting^  of  the  Commission  shall  be  held  at 
such  times  and  places  as  the  General  Assembly  shall 
direct,  or,  if  no  directions  shall  be  given,  then  nt  such 
times  and  places  as  the  Commission  shall  determine. 

*  Amended.    See  p.  86*. 


84  DISCIPLiyE. 

129.  The  decision  of  the  Commission  in  any  case  shall 
be  held  to  be  the  preliminary  judgment  in  tliat  case,  and 
shall  be  binding  upon  each  party  therein  until  the  date 
of  the  final  judgment  of  the  General  Assembly  ;  provided, 
that  the  General  Assembly  may  modify  or  suspend  the 
preliminary  judgment  iu  any  case  remitted  by  it  for  further 
hearing. 

130.  The  Clerk  of  the  Commission  shall  keep  a  full  and 
correct  record  of  the  proceedings  and  preliminary  judg- 
ment of  the  Commission  in  each  case  transmitted  to  it ; 
shall  with  the  Moderator  certify  in  writing  such  record  to 
be  full  and  correct ;  and  shall  forthwith  transmit  a  certi- 
fied copy  of  the  preliminary  judgment  to  each  party  in 
the  case  and  file  the  certified  record  with  the  Stated  Clerk 
of  the  General  Assembly. 

131.  The  Stated  Clerk  of  the  General  Assembly,  upon 
the  request  of  the  Commission  or  upon  its  failure  to  report 
the  certified  record  of  any  case  when  called  for  by  the 
General  Assembly,  shall  forthwith  report  the  certified 
record  to  the  General  Assembly,  and  shall  preserve  it  as  a 
part  of  the  records  of  the  same. 

132.  The  preliminary  judgment  in  any  case  may  be  re- 
viewed by  the  General  Assembly  to  which  it  has  been  re- 
ported, and  may  be  afiarmed,  reversed,  modified,  suspended, 
or  remitted  for  further  hearing.  On  such  review,  if  the 
case  be  not  remitted,  the  decision  of  the  General  Assem- 
bly shall  be  held  to  be  its  final  judgment.  If  the  case  be 
not  reviewed  by  the  General  Assembly  to  which  it  has 
been  reported,  or  if  it  be  reviewed  and  no  decision  be 
reached,  then  at  the  dissolving  of  the  same  the  prelimi- 
nary judgment  of  the  Permanent  Judicial  Commission  shall 
be  held  to  be  the  final  judgment  of  the  General  Assembly. 

133.  The  necessary  expenses  of  the  Commission  shall 
be  provided  for  by  the  General  Assembly. 

134.  Nothing  in  this  chapter  shall  be  so  construed  as  to 
prevent  the  General  Assembly  from  electing,  at  its  own 
discretion,  Special  Judicial  Commissions,  which  shall  be 
subject  to  the  rules,  so  far  as  they  apply,  that  pertain  to 
the  Permanent  Judicial  Commission. 


DISCIPLINE.  86 

III.  Concerning   Non-judicial  on  Administeativk 
Cases  and  References. 

135.  A  presbytery  or  a  synod  may  transmit  to  any 
Judicial  Commission  elected  by  it  any  non-judicial  or  ad- 
ministrative case  founded  on  complaint,  or  any  reference, 
or  any  case  arising  under  chapter  xiv.  of  the  Book  of 
Discipline,  entitled  "  Of  Differences  Between  Judicatories," 
with  such  powers  as  the  transmitting  judicatory  shall 
confer  upon  the  Commission. 

136.  The  General  Assembly  may  transmit  to  any  Judi- 
cial Commission  elected  by  it  any  non-judicial  or  admin- 
istrative case  founded  on  a  complaint,  or  any  reference,  or 
any  case  arising  under  chapter  xiv.  of  the  Book  of  Disci- 
pline, entitled  "  Of  Differences  Between  Judicatories," 
with  such  powers  as  the  General  Assembly  shall  confer 
upon  the  Commission. 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

OF  DIFFERENCES  BETWEEN  JUDICATORIES. 

137.  Any  judicatory  deeming  itself  aggrieved  by  the 
action  of  any  other  judicatory  of  the  same  rank,  may 
present  a  memorial  to  the  judicatory  immediately  supe- 
rior to  the  judicatory  charged  with  the  grievance  and  to 
which  the  latter  judicatory  is  subject,  after  the  manner 
prescribed  in  the  sub-chapter  on  Complaints  (Sections  83- 
93,  Book  of  Discipline),  save  only  that  with  regard  to  the 
limitation  of  time,  notice  of  said  memorial  shall  be  lodged 
with  the  Stated  Clerks,  both  of  the  judicatory  charged 
with  the  grievance  and  of  its  next  superior  judicatory, 
within  one  year  from  the  commission  of  the  said  alleged 
grievance. 

138.  When  any  judicatory  deems  itself  aggrieved  by 
another  judicatory  and  determines  to  present  a  memorial 
as  provided  for  in  the  preceding  section,  it  shall  appoint 
a  committee  to  conduct  the  case  in  all  its  stages,  in  what- 
ever judicatory,  until  the  final  issue  be  reached. 


86  DISCIPLINE. 

139.  The  judicatory  with  which  the  memorial  is  lodged, 
if  it  sustain  the  same,  may  reverse  in  whole  or  in  part  the 
matter  of  grievance,  and  shall  direct  the  lower  judicatory 
how  to  dispose  of  the  case,  and  may  enforce  its  orders. 
Either  party  may  appeal  to  the  next  higher  judicatory, 
except  as  limited  by  Chapter  XI.,  Section  4,  of  the  Form 
of  Government. 


DISCIPLINE.  86a 

AMEXDMENTS. 

BOOK  OF  DISCIPLINE. 

Section  60.    Amended  to  read  as  follows : 

When  a  communicant  removes  his  residence  from  a 
place  where  he  is  a  member,  the  pastor,  or,  in  case  of 
vacancy  in  the  pastorate,  the  clerk  of  session  of  the  church 
of  which  he  is  a  member,  shall  at  once  notify  the  pastor 
or  clerk  of  the  session  of  the  church  into  the  bounds  of 
which  he  removes,  of  his  new  place  of  residence.  Presby- 
teries including  towns  or  cities  containing  two  or  more 
Presbyterian  churches,  shall  appoint  in  each  of  these 
towns  or  cities  a  committee  on  members  changing  resi- 
dence, the  chairman  of  which  shall  be  a  minister,  and  he 
shall  be  indicated  by  a  sign  or  mark  before  his  name  on 
the  roll  of  presbytery  in  the  Assembly  Minutes,  and  notices 
of  members  removing  to  that  city  shall  he  sent  to  him,  and 
he  shall  turn  over  these  names  to  the  pastor  of  the  church 
nearest  each  removing  member's  place  of  residence.  In 
cases  of  uncertainty,  notice  shall  be  sent  to  the  stated 
clerk  of  presbytery. 

If  the  communicant  shall  fail  to  ask  for  a  regular  cer- 
tificate of  dimission,  within  two  years,  without  giving 
sufficient  reason,  after  correspondence  by  the  session,  his 
name  may  be  placed  on  the  roll  of  suspended  members, 
with  the  date  of  the  action,  until  he  shall  satisfy  the  session 
of  the  propriety  of  his  restoration.  The  same  action  may 
be  taken,  without  correspondence,  in  the  case  of  those 
absent  for  three  years,  whose  residence  is  unknown  ;  but  in 
every  case  definite  action  shall  be  taken  by  the  session,  and 
the  record  of  it  shall  show  that  the  session  has  conformed 
with  the  requirements  of  this  section,  and  shall  state  the 
reasons  of  its  action.  In  all  cases  such  member  shall  con- 
tinue subject  to  the  jurisdiction  of  the  session.  [3Iinutes 
G.  A.,  1911,  pp.  200,  201.) 


SQb  DISCIPLINE. 

Section  51.  Add  to  the  section  the  following : 
In  cases  where  a  communicant,  still  residing  in  the 
bounds  of  the  church  and  not  chargeable  with  immoral 
conduct,  shall  persistently  absent  himself  from  the  ordi- 
nances of  religion  in  the  church,  the  Session,  having  made 
diligent  effort  to  restore  him  to  active  fulfillment  of  his 
membership,  may,  after  one  year  from  the  beginning  of 
such  effort,  and  after  duly  notifying  him  of  its  intention, 
place  his  name  upon  the  roll  of  suspended  members,  with- 
out further  process.  If  at  a  later  time  such  communi- 
cant, his  life  in  the  meanwhile  being  free  from  scandal, 
shall  resume  his  attendance  on  the  ordinances  of  the 
church,  the  Session  shall  restore  his  name  to  the  active 
roll.     [See  Minutes,  1910,  p.  247.] 

New  section  adopted  as  follows: 

76a.  No  party  to  any  appeal  or  complaint  to  any  supe- 
rior judicatory  shall  circulate,  or  cause  to  be  circulated, 
among  members  of  said  judicatory,  any  written  or  printed 
arguments  or  briefs  upon  any  matter  in  question,  before 
the  disposition  of  the  question  by  the  judicial  committee 
or  other  body  hearing  the  same,  except  by  request  or 
direction  of  the  committee  or  body  charged  with  the  con- 
sideration thereof.     {Minutes  G.  A.,  1911,  p.  203.) 

Section  125.  Strike  out  as  follows :  "  No  person  having 
served  a  full  term  shall  be  eligible  for  reelection  to  the 
term  next  ensuing  "  ;  and  insert  in  its  place : 

No  person  having  served  upon  the  Permanent  Judicial 
Commission  shall  be  eligible  for  reelection  or  appointment 
until  three  years  shall  have  elapsed,  from  the  expiration 
of  the  time  for  which  he  was  elected  or  appointed.  And 
no  person  shall  be  eligible  to  membership  on  the  Perma- 
nent Judicial  Commission  who  is  a  member  of  any  other 
Commission  of  the  General  Assembly.  [See  Minutes,  1910, 
p.  249.] 


THE 

DIEECTORY 

FOB  THE 

WOESHIP    OF   GOD  IN  THE   PEESBYTEEIAN  CHTJBCH 
IN  THE  UNITED  STATES  OF  AMEEICA  * 

Adopted,  1788. 
Amended,  1789-1886. 


CHAPTER   I. 

OF  TEE  SANCTIFICATION  OF  THE  LORD'S  DAT. 

I.  It  is  the  duty  of  every  person  to  remember  the 
Lord's  Day ;  and  to  prepare  for  it,  before  its  approach. 
All  worldly  business  should  be  so  ordered,  and  season- 
ably laid  aside,  as  that  we  may  not  be  hindered  thereby 
from  sanctifying  the  Sabbath,  as  the  Holy  Scriptures 
require. 

II.  The  whole  day  is  to  be  kept  holy  to  the  Lord; 
and  to  be  employed  in  the  public  and  private  exercises 
of  religion.  Therefore,  it  is  requisite,  that  there  be  a 
holy  resting,  all  the  day,  from  unnecessary  labors;  and 
an  abstaining  from  those  recreations  which  may  be  law- 
ful on  other  days;  and  also,  as  much  as  possible,  from 
worldly  thoughts  and  conversation. 

III.  Let  the  provisions  for  the  support  of  the  family 

•  The  Scripture-warrant  for  what  is  specified  in  the  various  article  5 
of  this  Directory,  will  be  found  at  large  in  the  Confession  of  Faith  and 
CatechlEixiB,  in  the  places  where  the  Bubjects  are  treated  in  a  doctrinftl 

87 


88  DIRECTORY  FOR    WORSHIP. 

on  that  day,  be  so  ordered,  that  servants  or  others  be  not 
improperl)'  detained  from  the  public  worship  of  God ;  not 
hindered  from  sanctifying  the  Sabbath. 

IV.  Let  every  person  and  family,  in  the  morning,  by 
secret  and  private  prayer,  for  themselves  and  others,  espt 
cially  for  the  assistance  of  God  to  their  minister,  and  fot 
a  blessing  upon  his  ministry;  by  reading  the  Scriptures, 
and  by  holy  meditation ;  prepare  for  communion  with 
God  in  his  public  ordinances. 

V.  Let  the  people  be  careful  to  assemble  at  the  ap- 
pointed time;  that,  being  all  present  at  the  beginning, 
they  may  unite,  with  one  heart,  in  all  the  parts  of  public 
worship :  and  let  none  unnecessarily  depart,  till  after  tha 
blessing  be  pronounced. 

VI.  Let  the  time  after  the  solemn  services  of  the  con- 
gregation in  public  are  over,  be  spent  in  reading;  medita- 
tion ;  repeating  of  sermons ;  catechising ;  religious  con- 
versation; prayer  for  a  blessing  upon  the  public  ordi- 
nances ;  the  singing  of  psalms,  hymns,  or  spiritual  songs ; 
visiting  the  sick;  relieving  the  poor;  and  in  performing 
such  like  duties  of  piety,  charity,  and  mercy. 


CHAPTER  II. 


OF  TEE  ASSEMBLING  OF  THE  CONGREGATION  AND   TBEIJs 
BEHAVIOR  DURING  DIVINE  SERVICE. 

I.  When  the  time  appointed  for  public  worship  u« 
come,  let  the  people  enter  the  church,  and  take  their 
seats  in  a  decent,  grave,  and  reverent  manner. 

II.  In  time  of  public  worship,  let  all  the  people  attend 
with  gravity  and  reverence ;  forbearing  to  read  any  thing, 
except  what  the  minister  is  then  reading  or  citing;  ab- 
staining from  all  whisperings;  from  salutations  of  persona 
present,  or  coming  in;  and  from  gazing  about,  sleeping, 
smiling,  and  all  other  indecent  behavior. 


DIRECTORY  FOR   WORSHIP,  89 

CHAPTER  III. 

OF  TRE  PUBLIC  READINQ  OF  THE  HOLY  SGBIPTUBES. 

I.  The  reading  the  Holy  Scriptures,  in  the  congrega- 
tion, is  a  ])art  of  the  public  worship  of  God,  and  ought  ic 
be  performed  by  the  ministers  and  teachers. 

n.  The  Holy  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New  Testameni, 
ehall  be  publicly  read,  from  the  most  approved  translation, 
in  the  vulgar  tongue,  that  all  may  hear  and  understand. 

III.  How  large  a  portion  shall  be  read  at  once,  is  left 
to  the  discretion  of  every  minister:  however,  in  each  se*- 
vice,  he  ought  to  read,  at  least,  one  chapter;  and  more, 
when  the  chapters  are  short,  or  the  connection  requires  it. 
He  may,  when  he  thinks  it  expedient,  expound  any  part 
of  what  is  read ;  always  having  regard  to  the  time,  that 
neither  reading,  singing,  praying,  preaching,  or  any  other 
ordinance,  be  disproportionate  the  one  to  the  other ;  nor 
the  whole  rendered  too  short,  or  too  tedious. 


CHAPTER    IV. 

OF  THE  SnfOINO  OF  PSALMS. 

I.  It  is  the  duty  of  Christians  to  praise  God,  by  sing- 
ing psalms,  or  hymns,  publicly  in  the  church,  as  also  pri- 
vately in  the  family. 

II.  In  singing  the  praises  of  God,  we  are  to  sing  with 
the  spirit,  and  with  the  understanding  also ;  making  mel- 
ody in  our  hearts  unto  the  Lord.  It  is  also  proper,  that 
we  cultivate  some  knowledge  of  the  rules  of  music ;  that 
we  may  praise  God  in  a  becoming  manner  with  our  voices, 
as  well  as  with  our  hearts. 

III.  The  whole  congregation  should  be  furnished  with 
books,  and  ought  to  join  in  this  part  of  worsiiip.  It  id 
proper  to  sing  without  parceling  out  the  psalm,  line  by 
line.    The  practice  of  reading  the  psalm,  line  by  line,  waa 


90  DIRECTORY  FOR    WORSHIP. 

introduced  in  times  of  ij^norance,  when  many  iu  the  con- 
gregation could  not  read:  therefore,  it  is  recommended, 
that  it  be  laid  aside,  as  far  as  convenient. 

IV.  The  proportion  of  the  time  of  public  worship  to 
be  spent  in  singing,  is  left  to  the  prudence  of  every  min- 
ister :  but  it  is  recommended,  that  more  time  be  allowed 
for  this  excellent  part  of  divine  service  than  has  been 
usual  in  most  of  our  churches. 


CHAPTER    V. 
OF  PUBLIC  PRAYER. 


I.  It  seems  very  proper  to  begin  the  public  worship  of 
the  sanctuary  by  a  short  prayer :  humbly  adoring  the  in- 
finite majesty  of  the  living  God ;  expressing  a  sense  of  our 
distance  from  him  as  creatures,  and  unworthiness  as  sin- 
ners; and  humbly  imploring  his  gracious  presence,  the 
assistance  of  his  Holy  Spirit  in  the  duties  of  hia  worship 
and  his  acceptance  of  us  through  the  merits  of  our  Lord 
and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

II.  Then,  after  singing  a  psalm,  or  hymn,  it  is  proper 
that,  before  sermon,  there  should  be  a  full  and  compre- 
hensive prayer :  First,  Adoring  the  glory  and  perfections 
of  God,  as  they  are  made  known  to  us  in  the  works  of 
creation,  in  the  conduct  of  providence,  and  in  the  clear 
and  full  revelation  he  hath  made  of  himself  in  his  written 
Vs  ordi-.  Second,  Giving  thanks  to  him  for  all  his  mercies  of 
every  kind,  general  and  particular,  spiritual  and  temporal, 
common  and  special;  above  all,  for  Christ  Jesus,  his  lui- 
speakable  gift,  and  the  hope  of  eternal  life  through  him: 
Third,  Making  humble  confession  of  sin,  both  original  and 
actual;  acknowledging,  and  endeavoring  to  impress  the 
mind  of  every  worshiper,  with  a  deep  sense  of  the  evil 
of  all  sin,  as  such ;  as  being  a  departure  from  the  living 
God  ;  and  also  taking  a  particular  and  affecting  view  of 
the  various  fruits  which  proceed  from  this  root  of  bitter- 
ness;— as  sins  against  God,  our  neighbor,  and  ourselves; 


DIRECTORY  FOR   WORSHIP.  91 

gins  in  thought,  in  word,  and  in  deed ;  sins  secret  and  pre- 
sumptuous ;  sins  accidental  and  habitual.  Also,  the  aggra- 
vations of  sin,  arising  from  knowledge,  or  the  means  of  it ; 
irom  distinguishing  mercies ;  from  valuable  privileges  ; 
from  breach  of  vows,  etc. :  Fourth,  Making  earnest  sup- 
plication for  the  pardon  of  sin,  and  peace  with  God, 
through  the  blood  of  the  atonement,  with  all  its  import- 
ant and  happy  fruits ;  for  the  Spirit  of  sanctification,  and 
abundant  supplies  of  the  grace  that  is  necessan,'  to  the 
discharge  of  our  duty ;  for  support  and  comfort,  under  all 
the  trials  to  which  we  are  liable,  as  we  are  sinful  and 
mortal ;  and  for  all  temporal  mercies  that  may  be  neces- 
sary, in  our  passage  through  this  valley  of  tears :  always 
remembering  to  view  them  as  flowing  in  the  channel  of 
covenant  love,  and  intended  to  be  subservient  to  the  pres- 
ervation and  progress  of  the  spiritual  life :  Fifth,  Plead- 
ing from  every  principle  warranted  in  Scripture :  from  our 
own  necessity;  the  all-sufficiency  of  God;  the  merit  and 
intercession  of  our  Saviour ;  and  the  glory  of  God  in  the 
comfort  and  happiness  of  his  people :  Sixth,  Intercession 
for  others,  including  the  whole  world  of  mankind;  the 
kingdom  of  Christ,  or  his  Church  universal ;  the  church 
or  churches  with  which  we  are  more  particularly  con- 
nected; the  interest  of  human  society  in  general,  and  in 
that  community  to  which  we  immediately  belong ;  all  that 
are  invested  with  civil  authority;  the  ministers  of  the 
everlasting  gospel ;  and  the  rising  generation  :  with  what- 
ever else,  more  particular,  may  seem  necessary,  or  suitable, 
to  the  interest  of  that  congregation  where  divine  worship 
is  celebrated. 

III.  Prayer  after  sermon,  ought  generally  to  have  a 
relation  to  the  subject  that  has  been  treated  of  in  the  dis- 
course ;  and  all  other  public  prayers,  to  the  circumstances 
that  gave  occasion  for  them. 

rV.  It  is  easy  to  perceive,  that  in  all  the  preceding  direc- 
tions there  is  a  very  great  compass  and  variety ;  and  it  la 
committed  to  the  judgment  and  fidelity  of  the  officiating 
pastor,  to  insist  chiefly  on  such  parts,  or  to  take  in  more 


92  DLRECTORY  FOR    WORSHIP. 

or  less  of  the  several  parts,  as  he  shall  be  led  to  by  th«» 
aspect  of  Providence ;  the  particular  state  of  the  congre- 
gation in  which  he  officiates ;  or  the  disposition  and  exer- 
cise of  his  own  heart  at  the  time.  But  we  think  it  neces- 
sary to  observe,  that  although  we  do  not  approve,  as  is 
well  known,  of  confining  ministers  to  set  or  fixed  forms 
of  prayer  for  public  worship ;  yet  it  is  the  indispensable 
duty  of  every  minister,  previously  to  his  entering  on  hi? 
office,  to  prepare  and  qualify  himself  for  this  part  of  his 
duty,  as  well  as  for  preaching.  He  ought,  by  a  thorough 
acquaintance  with  the  Holy  Scriptures,  by  reading  the 
best  writers  on  the  subject,  by  meditation,  and  by  a  I'fe 
of  communion  with  God  in  secret,  to  endeavor  to  acquire 
both  the  spirit  and  the  gift  of  prayer.  Not  only  so,  but 
when  he  is  to  enter  on  particular  acts  of  worship,  he  should 
endeavor  to  compose  his  spirit,  and  to  digest  his  thoughts 
for  prayer,  that  it  may  be  performed  with  dignity  and  pro- 
priety, as  well  as  to  the  profit  of  those  who  join  in  it ;  and 
that  he  may  not  disgrace  that  important  service  by  mean, 
irregular,  or  extravagant  effusions. 


CHAPTER    VI. 

OF  TEE  WORSHIP  OF  GOD  BY  OFFEBINOS. 

I.  In  order  that  every  member  of  the  congregation  may 
be  trained  to  give  of  his  substance  systematically,  and  as 
the  Lord  has  prospered  him,  to  promote  the  preaching  of 
the  Gospel  in  all  the  world  and  to  every  creature,  accord- 
ing to  the  command  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  it  is  proper 
and  very  desirable  that  an  opportunity  be  given  for  offer- 
ings by  the  congregations  in  this  behalf  every  Lord's  Day, 
and  that,  in  accordance  with  the  Scriptures,  the  bringing 
of  such  offerings  be  performed  as  a  solemn  act  of  worship 
10  almighty  Go<i. 

II.  The  proper  order,  both  as  to  the  particular  service 
of  the  day  and  the  place  in  such  service  for  receiving  the 
offerings,  may  be  left  to  the  discretion  of  the  minister  and 


DIRECTORY  FOR    WORSHIP.  03 

session  of  the  church ;  but  that  it  may  be  a  separate  and 
specific  act  of  worship,  the  minister  should  either  precede 
or  immediately  follow  the  same  with  a  brief  prayer,  in- 
voking the  blessing  of  God  upon  it  and  devoting  the 
offerings  to  his  service. 

III.  The  offerings  received  may  be  apportioned  among 
the  Boards  of  the  Church  and  among  other  benevolent 
and  Christian  objects,  under  the  supervision  of  the  church 
session,  in  such  proportion  and  on  such  general  plan  as 
may  from  time  to  time  be  determined;  but  the  specific 
designation  by  the  giver  of  any  offering  to  any  cause  or 
causes  shall  always  be  respected  and  the  will  of  the  donor 
carefully  carried  out. 

IV.  The  offerings  of  the  Sabbath-school  and  of  the  vari- 
ous societies  or  agencies  of  the  Church  shall  be  reported 
regularly  to  the  session  of  the  Church  for  approval,  and 
no  offerings  or  collections  shall  be  made  by  them  for  objects 
other  than  those  connected  with  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  IT.  S.  A.,  without  the    approval  of  the    session. 

V.  It  is  the  duty  of  every  minister  to  cultivate  the  grace 
of  liberal  giving  in  his  congregation,  that  every  member 
thereof  may  offer  according  to  his  ability,  whether  it  be 
much  or  little. 


CHAPTER    VII. 

OF  THE  PREACHING   OF  THE   WORD. 

I.  The  preaching  of  the  Word  being  an  institution  of 
God  for  the  salvation  of  men,  great  attention  should  be 
paid  to  the  manner  of  performing  it.  Ever>'  minister 
ought  to  give  diligent  application  to  it ;  and  endeavor  to 
prove  himself  a  workman  that  needeth  not  to  be  ashamed, 
rightly  dividing  the  word  of  truth. 

II.  The  subject  of  a  sermon  should  be  some  verse  or 
verses  of  Scripture:  and  its  object,  to  explain,  defend 
and  apply  some  part  of  the  system  of  divine  truth ;  or,  to 


94  DIRECTORY  FOR    WORSHIP. 

point  out  the  nature,  and  ptate  the  bounds  and  obligation, 
of  some  duty.  A  text  should  not  be  merely  a  motto,  but 
should  fairly  contain  the  doctrine  proposed  to  be  handled. 
It  is  proper  also  that  large  portions  of  Scripture  be  some 
times  expounded,  and  particularly  improved,  for  the  in- 
struction of  the  people  in  the  meaning  and  use  of  the 
Sacred  Oracles. 

III.  The  method  of  preaching  requires  mur.h  study, 
meditation,  and  prayer.  Ministers  ought,  in  general,  to 
prepare  their  sermons  with  care  ;  and  not  to  indulge  them- 
selves in  loose,  extemporary  harangues ;  nor  to  serve  God 
with  that  which  cost  them  naught.  They  ought,  however, 
to  keep  to  the  simplicity  of  the  gospel :  expressing  them- 
selves in  language  agreeable  to  Scripture,  and  level  to  the 
understanding  of  the  meanest  of  their  hearers;  carefully 
avoiding  ostentation,  either  of  parts  or  learning.  They 
ought  also  to  adorn,  by  their  lives,  the  doctrine  which 
they  teach  ;  and  to  be  examples  to  the  believers,  in  word, 
in  conversation,  in  charity,  in  spirit,  in  faith,  in  purity. 

IV.  As  one  primary  design  of  public  ordinances  is  to 
pay  social  acts  of  homage  to  the  most  high  God,  ministers 
ought  to  be  careful  not  to  make  their  sermons  so  long  as 
to  interfere  with  or  exclude  the  more  important  duties  of 
prayer  and  praise;  but  preserve  a  just  proportion  between 
the  several  parts  of  public  worship. 

V.  The  sermon  being  ended,  the  minister  is  to  pray,  and 
return  thanks  to  almighty  God :  then  let  a  psalm  be  sung, 
and  the  assembly  dismissed  with  the  apostolic  benediction. 

VI.  It  is  expedient  that  no  person  be  introduced  to 
preach  in  any  of  the  churches  under  our  care,  unless 
by  the  CDnsent  of  the  pastor  or  church  session. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

OF  THE  ADMINISTRATION  OF  BAPTISM. 

I.  Baptism  is  not  to  be  unnecessarily  delayed ;  nor  to 
be  administered,  in  any  case,  by  any  private  person ;  but 


DIRECTORY  FOR    WORSHIP.  95 

by  a  minister  of  Christ,  called  to  be  the  steward  of  the 
mysteries  of  God. 

It  is  usually  to  be  administered  in  the  church,  in  the 
presence  of  the  congregation  ;  and  it  is  convenient  that  it 
be  performed  immediately  after  sermon. 

Of  the  expediency  of  performing  this  service  in  other 
places  than  the  church,  the  minister  shall  be  the  judge. 

11.  Of  the  administration  of  baptism  to  infants: 

After  previous  notice  is  given  to  the  minister,  the  child 
to  be  baptized  is  to  be  presented,  by  one  or  both  the  par- 
ents, signifying  their  desire  that  the  child  may  be  baptized. 

Before  baptism,  let  the  minister  use  some*  words  of  in- 
struction respecting  the  institution,  nature,  use,  and  ends 
of  this  ordinance  ;  showing : 

"  That  it  is  instituted  by  Christ,  that  it  is  a  seal  of  the 
righteousness  of  faith ;  that  the  seed  of  the  faithful  have 
no  less  a  right  to  this  ordinance,  under  the  Gospel,  than 
the  seed  of  Abraham  to  circumcision,  under  the  Old 
Testament;  that  Christ  commanded  all  nations  to  be 
baptized;  that  he  blessed  little  children,  declaring  that 
of  such  is  the  kingdom  of  heaven ;  that  children  are 
federally  holy,  and  therefore  ought  to  be  baptized ;  that 
we  are  by  nature  sinful,  guilty,  and  polluted,  and  have 
need  of  cleansing  by  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  by  the  sancti- 
fying influences  of  the  Spirit  of  God." 

The  minister  is  also  to  exhort  the  parents  to  the  careful 
performance  of  their  duty,  requiring: 

"  That  they  teach  the  child  to  read  the  Word  of  God, 
that  they  instruct  him  in  the  principles  of  our  holy  reli- 
gion, as  contained  in  the  Scriptures  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testament;  an  excellent  summary  of  which  we  have  in 
the  Confession  of  Faith  of  this  Church,  and  in  the  Larger 
and  Shorter  Catechisms  of  the  Westminster  Assembly, 
which  are  to  be  recommended  to  them,  as  adopted  by  this 
Church,  for  their  direction  and  assistance  in  the  discharge 
of  this  important  duty  ;  that  they  pray  with  and  for  the 
child ;  that  they  set  an  example  of  piety  and  godliness 


96  DIRECTORY  FOR    WORSHIP. 

before  him,  and  endeavor  by  all  the  means  of  God's  ap- 
pointment to  bring  up  their  child  in  the  nurture  and  ad- 
monition of  the  Lord." 

Then  the  minister  is  to  pray  for  a  blessing  to  attend  this 
ordinance;  after  which,  calling  the  child  by  name,  he 
shall  say  : 

"  I  baptize  thee,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 

As  he  pronounces  these  words,  he  is  to  baptize  the  child 
with  water,  by  pouring  or  sprinkling  it  on  the  head  of  the 
child,  without  adding  any  other  ceremony  ;  and  the  whole 
shall  be  concluded  with  prayer. 

III.  Of  the  administration  of  baptism  to  adults : 

When  unbaptized  persons  are  to  be  admitted  into  the 
Church,  they  shall,  in  ordinary  cases,  after  giving  satis- 
faction with  respect  to  their  knowledge  and  piety,  make  a 
public  profession  of  their  faith  in  the  presence  of  the  con- 
gregation ;  and  thereupon  be  baptized. 

Before  baptism,  let  the  minister  use  some  words  of  in- 
struction respecting  the  institution,  nature,  use,  and  ends 
of  this  ordinance,  showing  : 

"  That  it  is  instituted  by  Christ ;  that  our  Lord  com- 
manded His  disciples  to  baptize  believers  of  every  nation  ; 
that  it  is  a  sacrament  wherein  the  washing  with  water,  in 
the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  doth  signify  and  seal  our  engrafting  into  Christ, 
and  partaking  of  the  benefits  of  the  covenant  of  grace, 
and  our  engagement  to  be  the  Lord's;  that  it  is  not 
to  be  administered  to  any  that  are  out  of  the  visible 
Church  till  they  profess  their  faith  in  Christ  and  obe- 
dience to  Him;  that  it  becomes  an  effectual  means  of 
salvation,  not  from  any  virtue  in  it,  or  in  him  that 
doth  administer  it,  but  only  by  the  blessing  of  Christ, 
and  the  working  of  His  Spirit  in  them  that  by  faith 
receive  it." 

The  minister  shall  then  propose  to  the  person  to  be 
baptized  the  following  or  similar  questions,  to  wit : 


DIRECTORY  FOR    WORSHIP.  97 

"  Do  you  believe  that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  only  begotten 
Son  of  God  and  the  only  Saviour  from  sin  ?" 

"  Is  it  your  desire  to  be  baptized  in  this  faith?" 

Then  the  minister  shall  baptize  the  candidate  by  pour- 
ing or  sprinkling  water  upon  his  head  and  using  these 
words : 

"  I  baptize  thee,  in  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the 
Son,  and  of  the  Holy  Ghost." 

The  administration  of  the  sacrament  shall  be  concluded 
with  prayer. 


CHAPTER    IX. 

OF  THE  ADMINISTRATION  OF  THE  LORD'S  SUPPER. 

I.  The  Communion,  or  Supper  of  the  Lord,  is  to  be  cele- 
brated frequently ;  but  how  often,  may  be  determined  b^ 
the  minister  and  eldership  of  each  congregation,  as  they 
may  judge  most  for  edification. 

II.  The  ignorant  and  scandalous  are  not  to  be  admitted 
to  the  Lord's  Supper. 

III.  It  is  proper  that  public  notice  should  be  given  to 
the  congregation,  at  least  the  Sabbath  before  the  admin- 
istration of  this  ordinance,  and  that,  either  then,  or  on  some 
day  of  the  week,  the  people  be  instructed  in  its  nature,  and 
a  due  preparation  for  it ;  that  all  may  c  ome  in  a  suitable 
manner  to  this  holy  feast. 

IV.  When  the  sermon  is  ended,  the  minister  shall  show, 
"  That  this  is  an  ordinance  of  Christ ;   by  reading  the 

"  words  of  institution,  either  from  one  of  the  evangelists, 
"  or  from  1  Cor.  xi.  chapter ;  which,  as  to  him  may  appear 
"expedient,  he  may  explain  and  apply;  that  it  is  to  be 
"observed  in  remembrance  of  Christ,  to  show  forth  his 


98  DIRECTORY  FOR    WORSHIP. 

"  death  till  he  come ;  that  it  is  of  inestimable  benefit 
"  to  strengthen  his  people  against  sin ;  to  support  "ihem 
jnder  troubles  ;  to  encourage  and  quicken  them  in  duty  ; 
"to  inspire  them  with  love  and  zeal;  to  increase  their 
"faith,  and  holy  resolution;  and  to  beget  peace  of  con- 
"  science,  and  comfortable  hopes  of  eternal  life." 

He  is  to  warn  the  profane,  the  ignorant,  and  scandalous, 
and  those  that  secretly  indulge  themselves  in  any  known 
sin,  not  to  approach  the  Holy  Table.  On  the  other  hand, 
he  shall  invite  to  this  holy  table,  such  as,  sensible  of  their 
lost  and  helpless  state  of  sin,  depend  upon  the  atonement 
of  Christ  for  pardon  and  acceptance  with  God ;  such  as, 
being  instructed  in  the  gospel  doctrine,  have  a  competent 
knowledge  to  discern  the  Lord's  body;  and  such  as  desire 
to  renounce  their  sins,  and  are  determined  to  lead  a  holy 
and  godly  life. 

V.  The  table,  on  which  the  elements  are  placed,  being 
decently  covered,  the  bread  in  convenient  dishes,  and  the 
wine  in  cups,  and  the  communicants  orderly  and  gravely 
sitting  around  the  table,  (or  in  their  seats  before  it,)  in  the 
presence  of  the  minister ;  let  him  set  the  elements  apart, 
by  prayer  and  thanksgiving. 

The  bread  and  wine  being  thus  set  apart  by  prayer  and 
thanksgiving,  the  minister  is  to  take  the  bread,  and  break 
it,  in  the  view  of  the  people,  saying,  in  expressions  of  this 
sort : — 

"Our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  on  the  same  night  in  which 
"he  was  betrayed,  having  taken  bread,  and  blessed  and 
"  broken  it,  gave  it  to  his  disciples ;  as  I,  ministering  in  his 
"name,  give  this  bread  unto  you;  saying,  [here  the  bread 
"is  to  be  distributed]  Take,  eat:  this  is  my  body,  whicb 
"  is  broken  for  you :  this  do  in  remembrance  of  me." 

After  having  given  the  bread,  he  shall  take  the  cup, 
and  say — 

"  After  the  same  manner  our  Saviour  also  took  the  cup  ; 
"  and  having  given  thanks,  as  hath  been  done  in  his  name, 
"he  gave  it  to  the  disciples ;  saying,  [while  the  minister  is 
"  repeating  these  words  let  him  give  the  cup]  This  cup  la 


DIRECTORY  FOR   WORSHIP.  99 

"the  new  testament  in  my  blood,  whicli  is  shec  foi  many 
•'  for  the  remission  of  sins:  drink  ye  all  of  it.'' 

The  minister  himself  is  to  communicate,  at  such  time 
as  may  appear  to  him  most  convenient. 

The  minister  may,  in  a  few  words,  put  the  communi- 
cants in  mind — 

"  Of  the  grace  of  God,  in  Jesus  Christ,  held  forth  in 
'  this  Sacrament ;  and  of  their  obligation  to  be  the  Lord's  ; 
"  and  may  exhort  them  to  walk  worthy  of  the  vocation 
'  wherewith  they  are  called ;  and,  as  they  have  professedly 
"  received  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  that  they  be  careful  so 
"  to  walk  in  him,  and  to  maintain  good  works." 

It  may  not  be  improper  for  the  minister  to  give  a  word 
of  exhortation  also  to  those  who  have  been  only  specta- 
tors, reminding  them — 

"  Of  their  duty ;  stating  their  sin  and  danger,  by  living 
"  in  disobedience  to  Christ,  in  neglecting  this  holy  ordi- 
"  nance ;  and  calling  upon  them  to  be  earnest  in  making 
"preparation  for  attending  upon  it,  at  the  next  time  of 
"its  celebration." 

Then  the  minister  is  to  pray  and  give  thanks  to  God, 

"For  his  rich  mercy,  and  invaluable  goodness,  vouch- 
"safed  to  them  in  that  sacred  communion;  to  implore 
"pardon  for  the  defects  of  the  whole  service;  and  to  pray 
"for  the  acceptance  of  their  persons  and  performances; 
"  for  the  gracious  assistance  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  enable 
"  them,  as  they  have  received  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord,  so  to 
"  walk  in  him ;  that  they  may  hold  fast  that  which  they 
"  have  received,  that  no  man  take  their  crown  ;  that  their 
''  conversation  may  be  as  becometh  the  gospel ;  that  they 
"may  bear  about  with  them,  continually,  the  dying  of  the 
"  Lord  Jesus,  that  the  life  also  of  Jesus  may  be  manifested 
"in  their  mortal  body;  that  their  light  may  so  shine  be- 
*"  fore  men,  that  others,  seeing  their  good  works,  may  glorify 
"  their  Father  who  is  in  heaven." 

The  collection  for  the  poor,  and  to  defray  the  expense  of 
the  elements,  may  be  made  after  this ;  or  at  such  other  time 
as  may  seem  meet  to  the  eldership. 


100  DIRECTORY  FOR    WORSHIP. 

Now  let  a  psalm  or  hymn  be  Buug,  and  the  congregation 
dismissed,  with  the  following  or  some  other  gospel  bene- 
diction : 

"  Now  the  God  of  peace,  that  brought  again  ^rom  the 
"  dead  our  Lord  Jesus,  that  great  Shepherd  of  the  sheep, 
"  through  the  blood  of  the  everlasting  covenant,-  make 
'■'you  perfect  in  every  good  work  to  do  his  will,  work- 
"ing  in  you  that  which  is  well-pleasing  in  his  sight, 
"  through  Jesus  Christ ;  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever  and 
"  ever.    Amen." 

VL  As  it  has  been  customary,  in  some  parts  of  3ur 
Church,  to  observe  a  fast  before  the  Lord's  Supper ;  to 
have  a  sermon  on  Saturday  and  Monday;  and  to  invite 
two  or  three  ministers  on  such  occasions;  and  as  these 
seasons  have  been  blessed  to  many  souls,  and  may  tend 
to  keep  up  a  stricter  union  of  ministers  and  congrega- 
tions ;  we  think  it  not  improper  that  they  who  choose  it 
may  continue  in  this  practice. 


CHAPTER     X. 


OF    THE   ADMISSION    TO    FULL    COMMUNION    OF   PEKSONS 
BAPTIZED    IN    INFANCY. 

I.  Children,  born  within  the  pale  of  the  visible  Church, 
and  dedicated  to  God  in  baptism,  are  under  the  inspection 
and  government  of  the  Church ;  and  are  to  be  taught  to 
read  and  repeat  the  Catechism,  the  Apostles'  Creed,  and 
the  Lord's  Prayer.  They  are  to  be  taught  to  pray,  to 
abhor  sin,  to  fear  God,  and  to  obey  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
And  when  they  come  to  years  of  discretion,  if  they  be 
free  from  scandal,  appear  sober  and  steady,  and  to  have 
sufficient  knowledge  to  discern  the  Lord's  body,  they 
ought  to  be  informed  it  is  their  duty  and  their  privilege 
to  come  to  the  Lord's  Supper. 

n.  The  years  of  discretion  in  young  Christians  cannot 
be  precisely  fixed.  This  must  be  left  to  the  prudence  of 
the  session. 


DIRECTORY  FOR    WORSHIP.  101 

TIT.  When  persons  baptized  in  infancy  are  to  be  ad- 
mitted to  full  communion  with  the  Church,  they  shall  be 
examined  as  to  their  knowledge  and  piety,  and  shall  in 
ordinary  cases,  with  the  approval  of  the  session,  make  a 
public  profession  of  their  faith,  in  the  presence  of  the 
congregation. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

OF  THE  MODE  OF  INFLICTING  AND  REMOVING   CENSURES. 

I.  The  power  which  Christ  has  given  the  rulers  of  his 
Church  is  for  edification,  and  not  destruction.  When, 
therefore,  a  communicant  shall  have  been  found  guilty 
of  a  fault  deserving  censure,  the  judicatory  shall  proceed 
with  all  tenderness,  and  restore  the  offending  brother  in 
the  spirit  of  meekness,  its  members  considering  them- 
selves, lest  they  also  be  tempted.  Censure  ought  to  be 
inflicted  with  great  solemnity :  that  it  may  be  the  means 
of  impressing  the  mind  of  the  delinquent  with  a  proper 
sense  of  his  sin ;  and  that,  with  the  divine  blessing,  it 
may  lead  him  to  repentance. 

II.  When  the  judicatory  has  resolved  to  pass  sentence, 
suspending  a  communicant  from  church  privileges,  the 
Moderator  shall  pronounce  the  sentence  in  the  following 
form  : 

"  Whereas  you  have  been  found  guilty  [btj  your  own  can- 
"^/ession,  or  by  aujident  proof,  as  the  case  may  be^^  of  the 
"sin  of  [here  mention  the  particular  offence],  we  declare 
"  you  suspended  from  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's  Sup- 
'*  per,  till  you  give  satisfactory  evidence  of  repentance." 

To  this  shall  be  added  such  advice,  admonition,  or  re- 
buke, as  may  be  judged  necessary ;  and  the  whole  shall  be 
concluded  with  prayer  to  Almighty  God,  that  he  would 
follow  this  act  of  discipline  with  his  blessing.  In  gene- 
ral, such  censure  should  be  inflicted  in  the  presence  of  the 
judicatory  only;  but,  if  the  judicatory  think  it  expedient 


102  DIRECTORY  FOR    WORSHIP. 

to  rebuke  the  offender  publicly,  this  solemn  suspension 
may  be  in  the  presence  of  the  church. 

III.  After  a  person  has  been  thus  suspended,  the  minis- 
ister  and  elders  should  frequently  converse  with  him,  as 
well  as  pray  for  him  in  private,  that  it  would  please  Gbd 
to  give  him  repentance.  And,  particularly  on  days  prepar- 
atory to  the  dispensing  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  the  prayen 
of  the  church  should  be  offered  up  for  those  who  have 
sliut  themselves  out  from  this  holy  Communion. 

IV.  When  the  judicatory  shall  be  satisfied  as  to  the 
reality  of  the  repentance  of  any  suspended  member,  he 
shall  be  allowed  to  profess  his  repentance,  and  be  restored 
to  fellowship,  in  the  presence  of  the  session,  or  of  the 
church. 

Y.  When  a  suspended  person  has  failed  to  manifest 
repentance  for  his  offence,  and  has  continued  in  obsti- 
nate impenitence  not  less  than  a  year,  it  may  become 
the  duty  of  the  judicatory  to  excommunicate  him  with- 
out further  trial.  The  design  of  excommunication  is  to 
operate  upon  the  offender  as  a  means  of  reclaiming  him, 
to  deliver  the  Church  from  the  scandal  of  his  offence, 
and  to  inspire  all  with  fear  by  the  example  of  his  pun- 
ishment. 

VI.  When  a  judgment  of  excommunication  ia  to  be  ex- 
ecuted, with  or  without  previous  suspension,  it  is  proper 
that  the  sentence  be  publicly  pronounced  against  the 
offender. 

The  minister  shall,  therefore,  at  a  regular  meeting  of 
the  church,  make  a  brief  statement  of  the  several  steps 
which  have  been  taken,  with  respect  to  the  offender, 
announcing  that  it  has  been  found  necessary  to  excom- 
municate him. 

He  shall  begin  by  showing  (from  Matt,  xviii.  15,  16, 
17,  18;  1  Cor  v.  1.  2,  3,  4,  5)  the  power  of  the  Church 
to  cast  out  unworthy  members,  and  shall  briefly  explain 
the  na1,ure,  use,  and  consequences  of  this  censure. 

Then  he  shall  pronounce  the  sentence  in  the  follow- 
ing  or  like  form,  viz.: 


DIRECTORY  FOR    WORSHIP.  103 

"Whereas  A.  B.  bath  beeu,  by  sufficient  proof,  con- 
victed of  [here  insert  ike  sin],  and  after  much  admonition 
and  prayer  reftiseth  to  hear  the  church,  and  hath  mani- 
fested no  evidence  of  repentance ;  therefore,  in  the  aame, 
and  by  the  authority,  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  1  pro- 
nounce him  to  be  excluded  from  the  communion  of  thia 
church." 

A^ter  which,  prayer  shall  be  made  for  the  conviction 
and  reformation  of  the  excommunicated  person,  and  for 
Lhe  establishment  of  all  true  believers. 

But  the  judicatory  may  omit  the  publication  of  the 
excommunication,  when  it  judges  that  there  is  sufficient 
reason  for  such  omission. 

VII.  When  an  excommunicated  person  shall  be  so 
affected  by  his  state  as  to  be  brought  to  repentance,  and 
desires  to  be  readmitted  to  the  privileges  of  the  Church, 
the  session  of  the  church  which  excommunicated  him, 
having  obtained,  ana  ^.Jaced  on  record,  sufficient  evidence 
of  his  sincere  repentance  and  deep  contrition,  shall  pro- 
ceed to  restore  him,  recording,  in  explicit  terms,  che 
grounds  on  which  such  conclusion  has  been  reachen 

The  sentence  of  restoration  shall  be  pronounced  by  tne 
Minister,  at  a  regular  meeting  of  the  church  on  the  Lord's 
Day,  in  the  following  words : 

"  Whereas  A.  B.  has  been  excluded  from  the  commu- 
nion of  the  Church,  but  has  now  given  satisfactory  evi- 
dence of  repentance;  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  and  by  his  authority,  I  declare  him  absolved  from 
the  sentence  of  excommunication  formerly  pronounced 
against  him ;  and  I  do  restore  him  to  the  communion  of 
the  Church,  that  he  may  be  a  partaker  of  all  the  benefita 
of  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  his  eternal  salvation." 

After  which,  he  shall  be  commended  to  God  in  prayer. 

VIII.  Censures,  other  than  suspension  from  church 
privileges,  or  excommunication,  shall  be  inflicted  in  such 
mode  as  tlie  judicatory  may  direct 


104  DIRECTORY  FOR    VrORSHIP. 

CHAPTER  XII. 

OF  THE  SOLEMNIZATION  OF  MAERIAOR. 

I  Maeeiage  is  not  a  Sacrament;  nor  peculiar  to  the 
church  of  Christ.  It  is  proper  that  every  commonwealth, 
for  the  good  of  society,  make  laws  to  regulate  marriage ; 
which  all  citizens  are  bound  to  obey. 

II.  Christians  ought  to  marry  in  the  Lord:  therefore 
it  is  fit  that  their  marriage  be  solemnized  by  a  lawful 
minister;  that  special  instruction  may  be  given  them, 
and  suitable  prayers  made,  when  they  enter  into  this 
relation. 

III.  Marriage  is  to  be  between  one  man  and  one  wo- 
man only :  and  they  are  not  to  be  within  the  degrees  of 
consanguinity  or  affinity  prohibited  by  the  word  of  God. 

IV.  The  parties  ought  to  be  of  such  years  of  discre- 
tion as  to  be  capable  of  making  their  own  choice:  and 
if  they  be  under  age,  or  live  with  their  parents,  the  con- 
sent of  the  parents  or  others,  under  whose  care  they  are, 
ought  to  be  previously  obtained,  and  well  certified  to  the 
minister,  before  he  proceeds  to  solemnize  the  marriage. 

V.  Parents  ought  neither  to  compel  their  children  to 
marry  contrary  to  their  inclinations,  nor  deny  their  con- 
sent without  just  and  important  reasons. 

VI.  Marriage  is  of  a  public  nature.  The  welfare  of 
civil  society,  the  happiness  of  families,  and  the  credit  of 
religion,  are  deeply  interested  in  it.  Therefore  the  pur- 
pose of  marriage  ought  to  be  sufficiently  published  a 
proper  time  previously  to  the  solemnization  of  it.  It  is 
enjoined  on  all  ministers  to  be  careful  that,  in  this  mat- 
ter, ihey  neither  transgress  the  laws  of  God,  nor  the  law* 
of  the  community:  and  that  they  may  not  destroy  thf 
peace  and  comfort  of  families,  they  must  be  propeiJy  cer 
tified  with  respect  to  the  parties  applying  to  them,  that 
no  just  objections  lie  against  their  marriage. 

VII.  Marriage  must  always  be  performed  before  a  com- 
petent number  of  witnesses;  and  at  any  time,  except  on 


DIRECTORY  FOR    WORSHIP.  105 

a  day  of  public  humiliation.  Aiul  we  advise  thaMt  be 
not  on  the  Lord's  Day.  And  the  minister  is  to  give  a 
certificate  of  the  marriage  when  required. 

VIII.  When  the  parties  present  themselves  for  mar- 
liage,  the  minister  is  to  desire,  if  there  is  any  person 
present  who  knows  any  lawful  reason  why  these  persons 
may  not  be  joined  together  in  the  marriage  relation,  that 
they  will  now  make  it  known,  or  ever  after  hold  their 
peace. 

No  objections  being  made,  he  is  then  severally  to  ad 
dress  himself  to  the  parties  to  be  married,  in  the  follow 
ing  or  like  words: 

"  You,  the  man,  declare  in  the  presence  of  God,  that 
'*  you  do  not  know  any  reason,  by  precontract  or  other 
"  wise,  why  you  may  not  lawfully  marry  this  woman." 

Upon  his  declaring  he  does  not,  the  minister  shall  ad- 
dress himself  to  the  bride,  in  the  same  or  similar  terms. 

"  You,  the  woman,  declare  in  the  presence  of  God,  that 
"  you  do  not  know  any  reason,  by  precontract  or  other 
"  wise   why  you  may  not  lawfully  marry  this  man." 

Upon  her  declaring  she  does  not,  he  is  to  begin  with 
prayer  for  the  presence  and  blessing  of  God. 

The  minister  shall  then  proceed  to  give  them  some  in- 
struction from  the  scriptures,  respecting  the  institution 
and  duties  of  this  state,  showing — 

"That  God  hath  instituted  marriage  for  the  comfort 
'*And  happiness  of  mankind,  in  declaring  a  man  shall 
'^  forsake  his  father  and  mother,  and  cleave  unto  his  wife ; 
''and  that  marriage  is  honorable  in  all ;  that  he  hath  ap- 
"  pointed  various  duties,  which  are  incumbent  upon  those 
"  who  enter  into  this  relation ;  such  as,  a  high  esteem  and 
"mutual  love  for  one  another;  bearing  with  each  other's 
"  infirmities  and  weaknesses,  to  which  human  nature  is 
"subject  in  its  present  lapsed  state;  to  encourage  each 
"  other  under  the  various  ills  of  life  ;  to  comfort  one  an- 
"  other  in  sickness ;  in  honesty  and  industry  to  provide  for 
"  each  other's  temporal  support ;  to  pray  for  and  encour- 
"  age  one  another  in  the  things  which  pertain  to  God,  and 


106  DIRECTORY  FOR    WORSHIP. 

"  to  meir  immortal  souls;  and  to  live  together  as  the  heirs 
"  of  the  grace  of  life." 

Then  the  minister  shall  cause  the  bridegroom  and  bride 
to  join  their  hands,  and  shall  pronounce  the  marriage  cov- 
enant, first  to  the  man,  in  these  words : 

"  You  take  this  woman,  whom  you  hold  by  the  hand,  to 
''  be  your  lawful  and  married  wife ;  and  you  promise,  and 
"  covenant,  in  the  presence  of  God  and  these  witnesses, 
"that  you  will  be  unto  her  a  loving  and  faithful  hus- 
"band,  until  you  shall  be  separated  by  death." 

The  bridegroom  shall  express  his  consent,  by  saying. 
"Yes,  I  do." 

Then  the  minister  shall  address  himself  to  the  woman, 
in  these  words : 

"  You  take  this  man,  whom  you  hold  by  the  hand,  to 
"  be  your  lawful  and  married  husband ;  and  you  prom- 
"  ise,  and  covenant  in  the  presence  of  God  and  these  wit- 
"  nesses,  that  you  will  be  unto  him  a  loving,  faithful,  and 
"'obedient  wife,  until  you  shall  be  separated  by  death." 

The  bride  shall  express  her  consent,  by  saying,  "  Yes, 
"I  do." 

Then  the  minister  is  to  say, 

"  I  pronounce  you  husband  and  wife,  according  to  the 

ordinance  of  God;  whom  therefore  God  hath  joined 
"  together  let  no  man  put  asunder." 

After  this  the  minister  may  exhort  them  in  a  few  words, 
to  the  mutual  discharge  of  their  duty. 

Then  let  him  conclude  with  prayer  suitable  to  the  occa- 
sion. 

Let  the  minister  keep  a  proper  register  for  the  names 
Df  all  persons  whom  he  marries,  and  of  the  time  of  their 
marriage,  for  the  perusal  of  all  whom  it  may  concern. 


DLHECTORY  FOR    WORSHIP,  107 

CHAPTER    XIII. 

OF  THE   VISITATION  OF  TEE  SICK. 

I.  When  persons  are  sick,  it  is  their  duty,  before  theii 
strength  and  understanding  fail  them,  to  send  for  theii 
minister,  and  to  make  known  to  him,  with  prudence,  their 
spiritual  state ;  or  to  consult  him  on  the  concerns  of  their 
precious  souls.  And  it  is  his  duty  to  visit  them,  at  their 
request,  and  to  apply  himself,  with  all  tenderness  and  love, 
to  administer  spiritual  good  to  their  immortal  souls. 

II.  He  shall  instruct  the  sick  out  of  the  Scriptures,  that 
diseases  arise  not  out  of  the  ground,  nor  do  they  come  by 
chance ;  but  that  they  are  directed  and  sent  by  a  wise  and 
holy  God,  either  for  correction  of  sin,  for  the  trial  of  grace, 
for  improvement  in  religion,  or  for  other  important  ends: 
and  that  they  shall  work  together  for  good  to  all  those 
who  make  a  wise  improvement  of  God's  visitation,  neither 
despising  his  chastening  hand,  nor  fainting  under  his  re- 
bukes. 

III.  If  the  minister  finds  the  sick  person  to  be  grossly 
ignorant,  he  shall  instruct  him  in  the  nature  of  repent- 
ance and  faith,  and  the  way  of  acceptance  with  God, 
through  the  mediation  and  atonement  of  Jesus  Christ. 

rV.  He  shall  exhort  the  sick  to  examine  himself;  to 
Bearch  his  heart,  and  try  his  former  ways,  by  the  word 
of  God  ;  and  shall  assist  him,  by  mentioning  some  of  the 
obvious  marks  and  evidences  of  sincere  piety. 

V.  If  the  sick  shall  signify  any  scruple,  doubt,  or  temp- 
tation, under  which  he  labors,  the  minister  must  endeavor 
to  resolve  his  doubts,  and  administer  instruction  and  direc- 
tion, as  the  case  may  seem  to  require. 

VI.  If  the  sick  appear  to  be  a  stupid,  thoughtless  and 
hardened  sinner,  he  shall  endeavor  to  awaken  his  mind ; 
to  arouse  his  conscience ;  to  convince  him  of  the  evil  and 
danger  of  sin ;  of  the  curse  of  the  law,  and  the  wrath  of 
God  due  to  sinners ;  to  bring  him  to  an  humble  and  peni- 
tential sense  of  his  iniquities  ;  and  to  state  before  him  the 
fullness  of  the  grsxje  and  mercy  of  God,  in  and  through  the 


108  DIRECTORY  FOR    WORSHIP. 

glorious  Redeemer;  the  absolute  necessity  of  faith  and 
repentance,  in  order  to  his  being  interested  in  the  favoi 
of  God,  or  his  obtaining  everlasting  happiness. 

VII.  If  the  sick  person  shall  appear  to  have  knowledge, 
to  be  of  a  tender  conscience,  and  to  have  been  endeavor- 
ing to  serve  God  in  uprightness,  though  not  v,'ithout  many 
failings  and  sinful  infirmities;  or  if  his  spirit  be  broken 
with  a  sense  of  sin,  or  through  apprehensions  of  the  want 
of  the  divine  favor ;  then  it  will  be  proper  to  administer 
consolation  and  encouragement  to  him,  by  setting  before 
him  the  freeness  and  riches  of  the  grace  of  God,  the  all- 
gufficiency  of  the  righteousness  of  Christ,  and  the  sup- 
porting promises  of  the    gospel. 

VIII.  The  minister  must  endeavor  to  guard  the  sick 
person  against  ill-grounded  persuasions  of  the  mercy  of 
God,  without  a  vital  union  to  Christ ;  and  against  unrea- 
sonable fears  of  death,  and  desponding  discouragements ; 
against  presumption  upon  his  own  goodness  and  merit, 
upon  the  one  hand,  and  against  despair  of  the  mercy  and 
grace  of  God  in  Jesus  Christ,  on  the  other. 

IX.  In  one  word,  it  is  the  minister's  duty  to  administer 
to  the  sick  person  instruction,  conviction,  support,  conso- 
lation, or  encouragement,  as  his  case  may  seem  to  require. 

At  a  proper  time,  when  he  is  most  composed,  the  minis- 
ter shall  pray  with  and  for  him. 

X.  Lastly,  the  minister  may  improve  the  present  occa- 
sion to  exhort  those  about  the  sick,  to  consider  their  mor- 
tality; to  turn  to  the  Lord  and  make  their  peace  with  him  : 
in  health  to  prepare  for  sickness,  death,  and  judgment. 


CHAPTER    XIV. 

OF  THE  BURIAL  OP  THE  DEAD. 

I.  When  any  person  departs  this  life,  let  the  corpse  be 
taken  care  of  in  a  decent  manner ;  and  be  kept  a  proper 
and  sufficient  time  before  interment. 


DIEECTOBY  FOB   WORSHIP.  109 

n.  When  the  season  for  the  funeral  comes,  let  the  dead 
body  be  decently  attended  to  the  grave,  and  interred.  Dur- 
ing such  solemn  occasions,  let  all  who  attend  conduct 
themselves  with  becoming  gravity  ;  and  apply  themselves 
to  serious  meditation  or  discourse :  and  the  minister,  if 
present,  may  exhort  them  to  consider  the  frailty  of  life, 
and-  the  importance  of  being  prepared  for  death  am* 
eternity. 


CHAPTER    XV, 


OF  FASTING,  AND  OF  THE  OBSERVATION  OF  THE  DATS 
OF  THANKSOIVINQ. 

I.  Theee  is  no  day  under  the  gospel  commanded  to  be 
kept  holy,  except  the  Lord's  Day,  which  is  the  Christiao 
Sabbath. 

II.  Nevertheless,  to  observe  days  of  fasting  and  thanks- 
giving, as  the  extraordinary  dispensations  of  divine  provi- 
dence may  direct,  we  judge  both  scriptural  and  rational. 

III.  Fasts  and  thanksgivings  may  be  observed  by  indi- 
vidual Christians;  or  families,  in  private;  by  particular 
congregations ;  by  a  number  of  congregations  contiguous 
to  each  other ;  by  the  congregations  under  the  care  of  a 
presbytery,  or  of  a  synod ;  or  by  all  the  congregations  of 
our  Church. 

rV.  It  must  be  left  to  the  judgment  and  discretion  of 
every  Christian  and  family  to  determine  when  it  is  proper  to 
observe  a  private  fast  or  thanksgiving ;  and  to  the  church- 
sessions  to  determine  for  particular  congregations ;  and  to 
the  presbyteries  or  synods  to  determine  for  larger  districts. 
When  it  is  deemed  expedient  that  a  fast  or  thanksgiving 
should  be  general,  the  call  for  them  must  be  judged  of  by 
the  synod  or  General  Assembly.  And  if  at  any  time  the 
civil  power  should  think  it  proper  to  appoint  a  fast  or 
thanksgiving,  it  is  the  duty  of  the  ministers  and  people 
of  our  communion,  as  we  live  under  a  Christian  govern- 
ment, to  pay  all  due  respect  to  the  same. 


110  DIRECTORY  FOR   WORSHIP 

V.  Public  notice  is  to  be  given  a  con7enieiit  tmif»  b€^ 
fore  the  day  of  fasting  or  thanksgiving  comes,  that  per- 
lons  may  so  order  their  temporal  afiairs  that  they  may 
properly  attend  to  the  duties  thereof. 

VI.  There  shall  be  public  worship  upon  all  such  days  ; 
and  let  the  prayers,  psalms,  portions  of  Scripture  to  be 
read,  and  sermons,  be  all  in  a  special  manner  adapted  to 
the  occasion. 

VII.  On  fast  days,  let  the  minister  point  out  the  author- 
ity and  providences  calling  to  the  observation  thereof;  and 
let  him  spend  a  more  than  usual  portion  of  time  in  solemn 
prayer,  particular  confession  of  sin,  especially  of  the  sins 
of  the  day  and  place,  with  their  aggravations,  which  have 
brought  down  the  judgments  of  heaven.  And  let  the 
whole  day  be  spent  in  deep  humiliation  and  mourning 
before  God. 

VIII.  On  days  of  thanksgiving,  he  is  to  give  the  like 
information  respecting  the  authority  and  providences 
which  call  to  the  observance  of  them;  and  to  spend  a 
more  than  usual  part  of  the  time  in  the  giving  of  thanks, 
agreeably  to  the  occasion,  and  in  singing  psalms  or  hymns 
of  praise. 

It  is  the  duty  of  people  on  these  days  to  rejoice  with 
tioly  gladness  of  heart;  but  let  trembling  be  so  joined 
with  our  mirth,  that  no  excess  or  unbecoming  levity  be 
indulged. 


CHAPTER    XVI. 

THE  DIRECTORY  FOR  SECRET  AND  FAMILY  WORSHIP. 

I.  Besides  the  public  worship  in  congregations,  it  is 
t\\Q  indispensable  duty  of  each  person,  alone,  in  secret; 
and  of  every  family,  by  itself,  in  private,  to  pray  to,  and 
worship  God. 

II.  Secret  worship  is  most  plainly  enjoined  by  our  Lord. 
In  this  duty  every  one,  apart  by  himself,  is  to  spend  some 


DIRECTORY  FOR   WORSHIP.  Ill 

time  in  prayer,  reading  tlie  Scriptures,  holy  meditation, 
and  serious  self-examination.  The  many  advantages  aris- 
ing from  a  conscientious  discharge  of  these  duties,  are  best 
known  to  those  who  are  found  in  the  faithful  discharge 
of  them. 

III.  Family  worship,  which  ought  to  be  performed  by 
every  family,  ordinarily  morning  and  evening,  consists  in 
prayer,  reading  the  Scriptures,  and  singing  praises. 

IV.  The  head  of  the  family,  who  is  to  lead  in  this  ser- 
vice, ought  to  be  careful  that  all  the  members  of  his  house- 
hold duly  attend;  and  that  none  withdraw  themselves 
unnecessarily  from  any  part  of  family  worship ;  and  that 
all  refrain  from  their  common  business  while  the  Script- 
ures are  read,  and  gravely  attend  to  the  same,  no  less  than 
when  prayer  or  praise  is  offered  up. 

V.  Let  the  heads  of  families  be  careful  to  instruct  their 
children  and  servants  in  the  principles  of  religion.  Every 
proper  opportunity  ought  to  be  embraced  for  such  instruc- 
tion. But  we  are  of  opinion,  that  the  Sabbath  evenings, 
after  public  worship,  should  be  sacredly  preserved  for  this 
purpose.  Therefore  we  highly  disapprove  of  paying  un- 
necessary private  visits  on  the  Lord's  Day ;  admitting 
strangers  into  the  families,  except  when  necessity  or  char- 
ity requires  it ;  or  any  other  practices,  whatever  plausible 
pretences  may  be  offered  in  their  favor,  if  they  interfere 
with  the  above  important  and  necessary  duty. 


00]SrSTITUTIOE"AL  EULES. 


[Adopted  under  the  provisions  of  the  Form  of  Government, 
Chapter  xii.,  Sect,  vi.] 


No.  1. 

(Adopted,  1893.) 

LOCAL  EVANGELISTS. 

It  shall  be  lawful  for  presbytery,  after  proper  examina- 
tion as  to  his  piety,  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures,  and 
ability  to  teach,  to  license,  as  a  local  evangelist,  any  male 
member  of  the  Church,  who,  in  the  judgment  of  presby- 
tery, is  qualified  to  teach  the  gospel  publicly,  and  who  is 
willing  to  engage  in  such  service  under  the  direction  of 
presbytery.  Such  license  shall  be  valid  for  but  one  year 
unless  renewed,  and  such  licensed  local  evangelist  shall 
report  to  the  presbytery  at  least  once  each  year,  and  his 
license  may  be  withdrawn  at  any  time  at  the  pleasure  of 
presbytery.  The  person  securing  such  license  shall  not 
be  ordained  to  the  gospel  ministry,  should  he  desire  to 
enter  it,  until  he  shall  have  served  at  least  four  years  as  a 
local  evangelist,  and  shall  have  pursued  and  been  exam- 
ined upon  what  would  be  equivalent  to  a  three  years' 
course  of  study  in  theolog}^  homiletics.  Church  history, 
Church  polity,  and  the  English  Bible,  under  the  direction 
of  presbytery. 

113 


114  COy^TITUTIOyAL  RULES. 

No.  2. 
(Adopted,  1897.) 

TRIALS  FOR  LICENSURE. 

Candidates  for  licensure,  in  addition  to  the  examina- 
tion required  by  chap,  xiv.,  sec.  4,  of  the  Form  of  Gov- 
ernment, shall  be  diligently  examined  in  the  English 
Bible;  and  shall  be  required  to  exhibit  a  good  knowledge 
of  its  contents,  and  of  the  relation  of  its  separate  parts 
and  portions  to  each  other. 

No.  3. 
(Adopted,  1901.) 

CANDIDATES  FOR  THE  MINISTRY. 

I.  Every  applicant  seeking  to  be  taken  under  the  care 
of  presbytery  as  a  candidate  for  the  ministry  shall  file  his 
application  at  least  three  months  before  the  meeting  of 
presbytery,  addressing  the  same  to  the  chairman  of  the 
education  committee  of  the  presbytery,  in  the  care  of  the 
Stated  Clerk,  in  order  that  the  committee  may  have  ample 
time  to  make  a  careful  investigation  of  his  Christian  char- 
acter, physical  and  mental  qualifications,  and  his  previous 
education  ;  and  no  person  shall  be  received  by  presbytery 
as  a  candidate  for  the  ministry  who  has  not  been  recom- 
mended by  the  session  of  the  church  of  which  he  is  a 
member,  under  whose  care  he  shall  have  been  for  a  period 
of  at  least  six  months.  And  no  exception  shall  be  made 
to  this  rule  without  a  unanimous  vote  of  presbytery. 

II.  Presbytery  shall  examine  annually,  in  person  or 
by  letter,  all  candidates  under  its  care,  concerning 
their  Christian  experience,  their  progress  in  study,  and 
their  fidelity  to  the  doctrines  of  the  Church.  It  shall 
also  advise  with  them  concerning  their  course  of  study, 
and  the  institutions  in  which  they  are  to  pursue  their 
studies. 


CONSTITUTIONAL  RULES.  lUa 

No.  4. 

(Adopted,  1912.) 

PERMANENT   COMMITTEE    ON  VACANCY   AND 
SUPPLY. 

The  General  Assembly  shall  have  power  to  appoint  a 
Permanent  Committee  or  other  agency  to  supervise  the 
supply  of  vacant  pulpits,  and  the  service  of  unemployed 
ministers.  The  number  of  members,  the  officers,  and  their 
duties,  shall  be  determined  by  the  Assembly.  The  powers 
of  the  agency  shall  be  as  follows :  to  conduct  correspond- 
ence with  Synods  and  Presbyteries  and  their  Committees, 
concerning  unemployed  ministers  and  vacant  congrega- 
tions ;  to  seek  to  adjust  in  cooperation  with  Synodical  and 
Presbyterial  Committees  the  requirements  of  vacancy  and 
supply,  by  methods  adequate  to  the  given  conditions  in 
any  Synod  or  Presbytery;  to  furnish  information  to  church 
sessions  and  ministers  ;  to  suggest  to  the  General  Assembly 
plans  for  administration,  and  to  make  an  annual  report  to 
the  Assembly. 


114  COy^TITUTIOyAL  MULES. 

No.  2. 

(Adopted,  1897.) 

TRIALS  FOR  LICENSURE. 

Candidates  for  licensure,  in  addition  to  the  examina- 
tion required  by  chap,  xiv.,  sec.  4,  of  the  Form  of  Gov- 


i.  1 


APPENDIX. 


115 


APPEKDIX  A. 


ACTS  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY. 

[Administrative  acts  of  a  general  nature,  inserted  by  th^ 
authority  of  the  General  Assembly  of  1894,  Mins.  p.  169.] 

I  hereby  attest  that  the  copies  of  the  Acts  of  Assembly 
hereinafter  printed  are  true  copies. 

Wii.  Henry  Robeets,  Stated  Clerk, 

L 

ADJUSTMENTS  CONNECTED  WITH  REUNION. 

Concurrent  Declarations  of  the  General  As- 
semblies OF  1869. 

As  there  are  matters  pertaining  to  the  interests  of  the 
Church  when  it  shall  have  become  reunited,  which  will 
manifestly  require  adjustment  on  the  coming  together  of 
two  bodies  which  have  so  long  acted  separately,  and  con- 
cerning some  of  which  matters  it  is  highly  desirable  that 
there  should  be  a  previous  good  understanding,  the  two 
Assemblies  agree  to  adopt  the  following  declarations,  not 
as  articles  of  compact  or  covenant,  but  as  in  their  judg- 
ment proper  and  equitable  arrangements,  to  wit : 

(1)  All  the  ministers  and  churches  embraced  in  the  two 
bodies  should  be  admitted  to  the  same  standing  in  the 
united  body,  which  they  may  have  held  in  their  respective 
connections,  up  to  the  consummation  of  the  union. 

(2)  Imperfectly  organized  churches  are  counseled  and  ex- 
pected to  become  thoroughly  Presbyterian,  as  early  within 
the  period  of  five  years  as  may  be  permitted  by  the  highest 

117 


118      ACTS  OF  TEE  GEXEEAL  ASSEMBLY. 

interests  to  be  consulted  ;  and  no  other  such  churches  shall 
be  hereafter  received. 

(3j  The  boundaries  of  the  several  Presbyteries  and 
Synods  should  be  adjusted  by  the  General  Assembly  of 
the  united  Church. 

(4)  The  official  records  of  the  two  Branches  of  the 
Church,  for  the  period  of  separation,  should  be  preserved 
md  held  as  making  up  the  one  history  of  the  Church ;  and 
no  rule  or  precedent,  which  does  not  stand  approved  by 
both  the  bodies,  should  be  of  any  authority,  until  re-es- 
tablished in  the  united  body,  except  in  so  far  as  such  rule 
or  precedent  may  affect  the  rights  of  property  founded 
thereon. 

(5)  The  corporate  rights,  now  held  by  the  two  General 
Assemblies,  and  by  their  Boards  and  Committees,  should, 
as  far  as  practicable,  be  consolidated,  and  applied  for  their 
several  objects,  as  defined  by  law. 

(6j  There  should  be  one  set  of  Committees  or  Boards  for 
Home  and  Foreign  Missions,  and  the  other  religious  enter- 
prises of  the  Church,  which  the  churches  should  be  en- 
couraged to  sustain,  though  free  to  cast  their  contributions 
into  other  channels,  if  they  desire  to  do  so. 

(7 )  As  soon  as  practicable  after  the  union  shall  have  been 
effected,  the  General  Assembly  should  reconstruct  and  con- 
solidate the  several  permanent  Committees  and  Boards, 
which  now  belong  to  the  two  Assemblies,  so  as  to  rep- 
resent, as  far  as  possible,  with  impartiality,  the  views 
and  wishes  of  the  two  bodies  constituting  the  united 
Church. 

(8)  The  publications  of  the  Boards  of  Publication  and 
of  the  Publication  Committee  should  continue  to  be  issued 
as  at  present,  leaving  it  to  the  Board  of  Publication  of  the 
United  Church  to  revise  these  issues,  and  perfect  a  cata- 
logue for  the  united  Church  so  as  to  exclude  invidious 
references  to  past  controversies. 

(9)  In  order  to  a  uniform  system  of  ecclesiastical  super- 
vision, those  Theological  Seminaries  that  are  now  under 
Assembly  control   may,  if  their  Boards   of  Direction  so 


ACTS  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLV.      119 

elect,  be  transferred  to  the  watch  and  care  of  one  or  more 
of  the  adjacent  Synods ;  and  the  other  Seminaries  are  ad- 
vised to  introduce,  as  far  as  may  be,  into  their  constitu- 
tions, the  principle  of  Synodical  or  Assembly  supervision, 
in  which  case,  they  shall  be  entitled  to  an  official  recog- 
nition and  approbation  on  the  part  of  the  General  As- 
sembly. 

(10)  It  should  be  regarded  as  the  duty  of  all  our  judica- 
tories, ministers  and  people  of  the  United  Church,  to  study 
the  things  which  make  for  peace,  and  to  guard  against  all 
needless  and  offensive  references  to  the  causes  that  have 
divided  us,  in  order  to  avoid  the  revival  of  past  issues,  by 
the  continuance  of  any  usage  in  either  branch  of  the 
Church  that  has  grown  out  of  former  conflicts,  it  is  earnestly 
recommended  to  the  lower  judicatories  of  the  Church  that 
they  conform  their  practice  in  relation  to  all  such  usages, 
as  far  as  is  consistent  with  their  convictions  of  duty,  to  the 
general  custom  of  the  Church  prior  to  the  controversies 
that  resulted  in  the  separation.  [1869,  O.  S.  p.  915,  N.  S. 
p.  278.] 

II. 

AMENDMENTS  TO  THE  CONSTITUTION. 

Act   regulating  the  Method  of  Declaring  and 
Enacting  the  Amendments  to  the  Constitution. 

Resolved,  That  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Stated  Clerk 
to  present  to  the  General  Assembly  next  ensuing  any  As- 
sembly which  has  sent  down  an  Overture,  the  written 
answers  to  said  Overture  which  may  have  been  received 
by  him  from  the  Presbyteries.  And  thereupon,  such  state- 
ment from  the  Clerk,  together  with  the  written  answers  to 
said  Overture,  shall  be  referred  by  the  Assembly  to  a  Com- 
mittee of  Canvass,  to  be  composed  of  three  ministers  and 
two  elders,  Commissioners  to  said  Assembly. 

And,  upon  the  report  of  such  Committee,  that  after  can- 
vassing the  written  answers  of  the  Presbyteries  to  any 
Overture  or  Overtures,  amending  or  altering  the  Form  of 


120      ACTS  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY. 

Government,  the  Book  of  Discipline,  or  the  Directory  for 
Worship,  it  appears  that  it  has  been  approved  in  writing 
by  a  majority  of  the  Presbyteries,  then  General  Assem- 
bly shall  by  resolution  declare  such  amendment  or  altera- 
tion to  have  been  adopted,  as  a  part  of  the  Form  of  Gov- 
ernment, Book  of  Discipline,  or  Directory  for  Worship,  (as 
the  case  may  be),  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America. 

And  further  upon  the  report  of  such  Committee,  that 
after  canvassing  the  written  answers  of  the  Presbyteries  to 
any  Overture  proposing  to  amend  or  alter  the  Confession 
of  Faith  or  the  Larger  or  Shorter  Catechism,  it  appears 
that  it  has  been  approved  in  writing  by  two-thirds  of  the 
Presbyteries,  the  General  Assembly  shall  proceed  to  take 
such  action  concerning  said  proposed  amendment  or  altera- 
tion as  may  seem  expedient— under  Sec.  4  of  said  Chap. 
xxiii.  of  the  Form  of  Government,  concerning  Amend- 
ments— which  requires  said  amendment  or  alteration  to  be 
agreed  to  and  enacted  by  the  General  Assembly,  before  it 
becomes  a  part  of  the  Confession  of  Faith,  or  the  Larger 
or  Shorter  Catechism  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America.     [1891,'p.  442.] 

IIL 

ASSEMBLY  FUNDS. 
1.  Act  regulatixg  the  Mileage  System. 

It  is  affirmed.  Form  of  Governmenf,  Chap.  xxii.  Sec.  3, 
that,  "  in  order,  as  far  as  possible,  to  procure  a  respectable 
and  full  delegation  to  all  our  judicatories,  it  is  proper  that 
the  expenses  of  ministers  and  elders  in  their  attendance 
on  these  judicatories,  be  defrayed  by  the  bodies  which  they 
respectively  represent." 

The  principle  is  thus  established,  that  provision  should 
be  made  for  the  payment  of  the  traveling  expenses  of  Com- 
missioners to  the  General  Assembly.  This  provision  should 
be  made  by  the  Presbyteries. 

As  far  as  possible,  the  feebler  Presbyteries  should  be 


/ 

/  ACTS  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY.      121 

aided  in  this  matter  by  the  stronger.  It  appears  just  and 
reasonable,  and  so  has  been  found  by  experience,  thai  the 
estimated  contingent  expenses  of  each  Assembly,  and  the 
traveling  expenses  of  the  Commissioners  in  coming  to  and 
returning  from  the  Assembly  should  be  fully  met  by  the 
apportionment  of  the  whole  amount  among  the  several 
Presbyteries,  according  to  the  number  of  their  communi- 
cants respectively.     Therefore,  Resolved, 

(1)  That. the  Standing  Committee  on  Mileage,  annually 
appointed,  be  instructed  to  present  an  estimate  of  the 
probable  amount  that  will  be  needed  by  the  next  General 
Assembly,  in  order  to  meet  their  contingent  expenses  and 
the  traveling  expenses  of  their  Commissioners,  with  a 
statement  of  the  per  capita  rate,  based  on  the  number  of 
communicants,  that  will  be  needed  to  secure  the  amount. 

(2)  That  the  Presbyteries,  at  their  Stated  Meeting  next 
following  the  adjournment  of  the  General  Assembly,  ap- 
portion the  amount  required  of  their  Churches  as  they 
deem  best. 

(3)  That  the  Churches  be  instructed  to  pay  over  their 
respective  apportionments,  at  the  Stated  Meeting  of  their 
Presbyteries  next  preceding  the  meeting  of  the  General 
Assembly — the  whole  amount  due  from  the  Presbytery  to 
be  forwarded  to  the  Assembly.* 

(4)  That,  as  early  as  the  fourth  day  of  the  sessions  of  the 
Assembly,  the  apportionment  of  each  Presbyter}^  be  paid 
in  full,  and  a  bill  of  the  necessary  traveling  expenses  of 
its  Commissioners  be  presented  to  the  Standing  Committee 
on  Mileage.  N.  B. — It  is  understood  that  Commissioners, 
both  in  coming  to  and  returning  from  the  Assembly,  will, 
avail  themselves  of  any  commutation  of  fares  that  may  be 
offered  in  season ;  and  that  in  other  cases  they  are  to  take, 
when  practicable,  the  most  economical  route;  no  allow- 
ance to  be  made  for  extra  accommodation  along  the  way. 
Also,  that  no  one  will  charge  for  return  expenses  unless  he 
intends  to  go  back  to  his  field  of  labor ;  and  that  no  one 

^  The  Assembly  has  recommended  that  the  amount  due  be 
sent  to  its  Stated  Clerk  prior  to  the  meeting. 


122     ACTS  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY. 

on  a  business  tour,  or  excursion  of  pleasure,  will  make  a 
convenience  of  the  meeting  of  the  Assembly,  and  expect 
payment  of  his  traveling  expenses  from  the  Mileage  Fund. 
Also,  that  Commissioners,  as  soon  after  their  arrival  as 
practicable,  are  to  report  themselves  to  the  Committee  of 
Arrangements,  and  have  their  respective  places  of  abode 
assigned  them. 

(5)  That  the  Mileage  Committee,  after  appropriating 
from  the  whole  sum  an  amount  sufficient  to  meet  the  esti- 
mated contingent  expenses  of  the  Assembly,  be  instructed 
to  audit  these  bills  and  pay  them  pro  rata  (if  found  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  preceding  regulations),  as  far  as  the 
funds  will  permit. 

(6j  That,  in  order  to  avail  themselves  of  the  proceeds 
of  this  fund,  the  Presbyteries  must  contribute  their  full 
proportion  to  it  according  to  the  per  capita  rate. 

(7)  That  every  minister,  and  every  vacant  Church  con- 
tributing to  this  fund,  connected  with  the  Presbyteries  thus 
complying  with  the  provisions  of  this  plan,  be  entitled  to 
a  copy  of  the  Annual  Minutes  of  the  General  Assembly. 

(8 1  That  the  Commissioners  from  Presbyteries  in  foreign 
lands  receive  their  necessary  traveling  expenses,  pro  rata, 
from  their  place  of  residence  in  this  country.  [1870,  as 
amended,  1875,  1877,  1884.] 

2.  Act  relating  to  the  Use  of  the  Funds. 

The  Assembly  has  no  power  to  devote  the  funds  collected 
for  the  expenses  of  the  Assembly  to  other  purposes.  [1891, 
p.  107.] 

3.  Act  relating  to  Recommendation  of  Churches, 
etc.,  for  Contributions. 

The  recommendation  of  any  particular  congregation 
to  the  benevolence  of  the  denomination,  by  the  General 
Assembly,  is  not  to  be  understood  as  creating  either  a  legal 
or  a  moral  obligation  upon  the  Assembly,  for  the  payment 
of  the  amount  recommended  to  be  contributed  by  the 
churches.     [1892,  p.  3G ;  1893,  p.  41.] 


ACTS  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY.      123 

IV. 

THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARIES. 

1.  Act  relating  to  the  Appointment  of  Pro- 
fessors IN  ALL  Theological  Seminaries. 

[The  Assembly  of  1870  passed  the  following  act,  the 
second  section  of  which  deals  with  the  Seminaries  estab- 
"^  lished  by  the  Assembly.] 

(1)  Accepting  the  offer  so  generously  made  by  the 
Directors  of  the  Union  Theological  Seminary,  in  New 
York — a  Seminary  independent  hitherto  of  all  direct 
ecclesiastical  control— to  invest  the  General  Assembly 
with  the  right  of  a  veto  in  the  election  of  Professors  in 
that  institution,  this  Assembly  w^ould  invite  all  those 
theological  Seminaries  not  now  under  the  control  of  the 
General  Assembly  to  adopt  at  their  earliest  convenience 
the  same  rule  and  method,  to  the  end  that,  throughout 
the  whole  Presbyterian  Church,  there  may  be  uniform 
and  complete  confidence  in  those  entrusted  with  the  train- 
ing of  our  candidates  for  the  ministry. 

(2)  That  the  several  Boards  of  Directors  of  those 
Seminaries  which  are  now  under  the  control  of  the 
General  Assembly  shall  be  authorized  to  elect,  suspend 
and  displace  the  Professors  of  the  Seminaries  under  their 
care,  subject  in  all  cases  to  the  veto  of  the  General 
Assembly,  to  whom  they  shall  annually  make  a  full 
report  of  their  proceedings,  and  to  whom  their  minutes 
shall  be  submitted  whenever  the  Assembly  shall  require 
them   to   be  produced.     These    boards   shall   further  be 

I  authorized  to  fix  the  salaries  of  the  Professors,  and  to  fill 

)  their  own  vacancies,  subject  in  all  cases  to  the  veto  of  the 

]  General  Assembly.     [1870,  p.  63.J 

2.  Act  relating  to  the  Time-limit  of  Veto. 

That  the  Assembly  declare  that  the  true  meaning  of 
the  act  subjecting  the  election  of  a  Professor  to  the  veto 
of  the  Assembly  is  that  such  election  be  reported  to  the 


124     ACTS  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY. 

next  General  Assembly  thereafter ;  and  if  not  vetoed  by 
that  Assembly,  the  election  shall  be  regarded  as  complete, 
according  to  the  plan  ratified  by  the  Assembly  of  1870. 
[1871,  p.  58.] 

3.  Act  specifying   Conditions  tpon  which  New 
Theological  Seminaries  will  be  Recognized. 

(1)  That  each  and  all  of  the  Seminaries  of  the  Church 
be  requested  to  secure,  at  the  earliest  moment  practicable, 
such  changes  in  their  charters,  or  amendments  thereto,  as 
^vill  provide — 

(a)  That  all  of  their  funds  and  property,  subject  to  the 
terms  and  conditions  of  existing  or  specific  trusts,  shall  be 
declared  to  be  held  by  them  in  trust  for  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  for  the  purposes 
of  theological  education  according  to  the  Standards  of 
said  Church,  and  that  no  part  of  the  funds  and  property 
so  held  in  trust  shall  be  used  for  any  other  purpose  than 
for  theological  education  in  the  doctrines  set  forth  in  the 
Standards  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America. 

{b)  That  the  election  of  the  Trustees,  Directors  or  Com- 
missioners, or  whatever  the  bodies  governing  the  t-eaching 
or  property  shall  be  named,  shall  be  subject  to  the  ap- 
proval of  the  next  succeeding  General  Assembly,  and  that 
no  election  shall  take  eff'ect  until  approved  by  the  General 
Assembly  ;  failure  of  the  General  Assembly  to  which  said 
elections  are  reported  for  approval  to  act  thereon  shall  be 
regarded  as  approval  of  said  elections. 

(c)  That  the  election,  appointment,  or  transfer  of  all 
professors  and  teachers  in  all  Seminaries  shall  be  sub- 
mitted to  the  next  succeeding  General  Assembly  for  its 
approval,  and  that  no  such  election,  appointment  or 
transfer  shall  take  effect,  nor  shall  any  professor  or  teacher 
be  inducted  into  ofiice  until  his  election,  appointment  or 
transfer  shall  have  been  approved  by  the  said  General 
Assembly;  failure  of  the  General  Assembly  to  which  the 
Baid  elections,  appointments  or  transfers  are  reported  for 


ACTS  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY.      125 

approval  to  act  thereon  shall  be  regarded  as  approval 
thereof,  and  that  all  of  said  professors  and  teachers  shall 
be  either  ministers  or  members  in  good  standing  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States  of  America. 

(d)  That  in  the  event  of  the  violation  of  any  of  the 
terms  of  said  amendments,  or  the  misuse  or  the  diversion 
of  the  funds  or  property  held  by  them,  then  the  General 
Assembly  shall  be  empowered  to  provide  against  such 
violation  of  the  provisions  of  said  charters,  and  for  the 
enforcement  of  the  same,  and  for  the  protection  of  the 
trusts  on  which  said  property  and  funds  are  held,  in  such 
manner,  and  in  the  name  of  such  person  or  corporation, 
as  it  may  direct  by  resolution  certified  by  its  Clerk,  in  any 
civil  court  having  jurisdiction  over  the  corporations  whose 
charters  are  so  amended. 

(2)  That  all  Seminaries  hereafter  established  or  organ- 
ized shall  contain  in  their  charters  the  foregoing  provi- 
sions as  an  essential  part  thereof,  before  they  shall  be  re- 
cognized as  in  connection  with  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  the  United  States  of  America.     [1894,  p.  65.] 


FOREIGN  MINISTERS. 

1.     Act     REGrLATING    THE     RECEPTION    OF    MINISTERS 

FROM   Foreign  Countries. 

(1)  When  any  minister  or  licentiate  from  Europe  shall 
come  into  this  country,  and  desire  to  become  connected 
with  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States,  he  may 
apply  to  any  committee  appointed  to  direct  the  services 
of  traveling  ministers  and  candidates,  which  committee 
shall  inspect  his  credentials,  and,  by  examination  or 
otherwise,  endeavor  to  ascertain  his  soundness  in  the 
faith  and  experimental  acquaintance  with  religion,  his 
attainments  in  divinity  and  literature,  his  moral  and  re- 
ligious character,  and  approbation  of  our  public  standards 
of  doctrine  and  discipline.  If  the  result  be  such  as  to 
encourage  further  trial,  said  committee  may  give  him  ap- 


126     ACTS  OF  THE  GESERAL  ASSEMBLY. 

pointments  to  supply  and  recommend  him  to  the  churches 
till  the  next  meeting  of  the  Presbytery  to  which  such 
committee  belongs.  It  shall  then  become  the  duty  of 
such  minister  or  licentiate  to  apply  to  that  Presbytery, 
or  to  any  other  in  whose  bounds  he  may  incline  to  labor, 
provided  that  he  always  make  his  application  to  the 
Presbytery  at  their  first  meeting  after  his  coming  within 
their  bounds;  and  also,  that  immediately  on  coming 
within  the  bounds  of  any  Presbytery,  he  apply  to  their 
committee  to  judge  of  his  certificate  of  approbation,  and, 
if  they  think  it  expedient,  to  make  him  appointments;  or, 
if  it  shall  be  more  convenient,  application  may  be  made 
to  the  Presbytery  in  the  first  instance  ;  but  it  shall  be 
deemed  irregular  for  any  foreign  minister  or  licentiate  to 
preach  in  any  vacant  church  till  he  have  obtained  the 
approbation  of  some  Presbytery  or  committee  of  Pres- 
bytery, in  manner  aforesaid. 

(2)  The  Presbytery  to  which  such  minister  or  licentiate 
may  apply,  shall  carefully  examine  his  credentials,  and 
not  sustain  a  mere  certificate  of  good  standing,  unless  cor- 
roborated by  such  private  letters  or  other  collateral  testi- 
mony, as  shall  fully  satisfy  them  as  to  the  authenticity 
and  sufficiency  of  his  testimonials.  After  inspecting  any 
references  of  his  literary  acquirements  which  may  be  laid 
before  them,  the  Presbytery  shall  enter  into  a  free  conver- 
sation with  him,  in  order  to  discover  his  soundness  in  the 
faith  and  experimental  acquaintance  with  religion.  If 
they  shall  obtain  satisfaction  on  these  several  articles^ 
they  shall  proceed  to  examine  him  on  the  learned  lan- 
guages, the  arts,  sciences,  theology,  church  history  and 
government,  nor  shall  they  receive  him  unless  he  shall 
appear  to  have  made  such  attainments  in  these  several 
branches  as  are  required  of  those  who  receive  their  edu- 
cation or  pass  their  trials  among  ourselves.  But  if,  upon 
the  whole,  he  appears  to  be  a  person  worthy  of  encourage- 
ment, and  who  promises  usefulness  in  the  Church,  they 
shall  receive  him  as  a  minister  or  candidate  on  approba- 
tion, he  first  adopting  our  standards  of  doctrine  and  dis- 


ACTS  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY,      127 

cipline,  and  promising  subjection  to  the  Presbytery  in  the 
Lord.  During  this  state  of  probation  he  may  preach  the 
gospel  where  regularly  called,  either  as  a  stated  or  occa- 
sional supply ;  and,  if  an  ordained  minister,  perform  every 
part  of  the  ministerial  functions,  except  that  he  may  not 
vote  in  any  judicatory,  or  accept  a  call  for  settlement. 

(3)  If  the  foreigner  who  shall  apply  to  any  Presbytery 
or  committee,  as  aforesaid,  be  an  ordained  minister,  such 
committee  and  Presbytery  may,  at  their  discretion,  dis- 
pense with  the  special  examination  on  literature  in  this 
case  prescribed,  provided  he  shall  exhibit  satisfactory  evi- 
dence that  he  has  received  such  education,  and  made  such 
progress  in  languages,  arts,  and  sciences  as  are  required  by 
the  constitution  of  our  Church  as  qualifications  for  the 
gospel  ministry.  But  in  all  other  respects,  the  examina- 
tion shall  be  the  same  as  in  the  case  of  a  licentiate. 

(4)  If  from  the  prospects  of  settlement,  or  greater  use- 
fulness, a  minister  or  licentiate  under  probation  in  any 
Presbytery  shall  wish  to  move  into  the  bounds  of  another, 
he  shall  receive  a  dismission,  containing  a  certificate  of 
his  standing  and  character,  from  the  Presbytery  under 
whose  care  he  shall  have  been,  which  certificate  shall  en- 
title him  to  the  same  standing  in  the  Presbytery  into 
whose  bounds  he  shall  come,  except  that  from  the  time 
of  his  coming  under  the  care  of  this  latter  Presbyter}^,  a 
whole  year  shall  elapse  before  they  come  to  a  final  judg- 
ment respecting  his  reception. 

(5)  When  any  foreign  minister  or  licentiate,  received  on 
certificate,  or  pursuant  to  trials  in  any  Presbytery,  shall 
have  resided  generally  and  preached  within  their  bound: 
and  under  their  direction  for  at  least  one  year,  they  shall 
cause  him  to  preach  before  them  (if  they  judge  it  expe- 
dient), and,  taking  into  consideration  as  well  the  evidence 
derived  from  their  former  trials  as  that  which  may  arise 
from  his  acceptance  in  the  churches,  his  prudence,  grav- 
ity, and  godly  conversation,  and  from  the  combined  evi- 
dence of  the  whole,  determine  either  to  receive  him,  to 
reject  him,  or  to  hold  him  under  further  probation.    In 


128     ACTS  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY, 

case  of  receiving  liim  at  that,  or  any  subsequent  period, 
the  Presbytery  shall  report  the  same  to  their  Synod  at  its 
next  meeting,  together  with  all  the  certificates  and  other 
testimony  on  which  they  received  them  ;  or  if  it  shall  be 
more  convenient,  this  report  may  be  made  to  the  General 
Assembly.  The  said  Assembly  or  Synod,  as  the  case  may 
be,  shall  then  inquire  into  the  proceedings  of  the  Presby- 
tery in  the  afiair,  and  if  they  find  them  to  have  been 
irregular  or  deficient,  they  shall  recommit  them  to  the 
Presbytery,  in  order  to  a  more  regular  and  perfect  pro- 
cess. But  if  the  proceedings  had  in  the  Presbytery  ap- 
pear to  have  been  conformable  to  this  regulation,  they 
shall  carefully  examine  all  the  papers  laid  before  them 
by  the  Presbytery,  or  which  shall  be  exhibited  by  the 
party  concerned,  and  considering  their  credibility  and 
sufiiciency  come  to  a  final  judgment,  either  to  receive  him 
into  the  Presbyterian  body,  agreeably  to  his  standing,  or 
to  reject  him. 

(6)  In  order,  however,  to  facilitate  the  settlement  of 
foreign  ministers  as  soon  as  may  consist  with  the  purity 
and  order  of  the  Church,  it  is  further  ordained,  that  if 
the  proper  Synod  or  General  Assembly  are  not  to  meet 
within  three  months  after  that  meeting  of  a  Presbytery  at 
which  a  foreign  minister  on  probation  is  expected  to  be 
received,  the  Presbytery  may,  if  they  see  cause,  lay  his 
testimonials  before  the  meeting  of  the  Assembly  or  Synod 
which  shall  be  held  next  before  said  meeting  of  the 
Presbytery.  If  this  Assembly  or  Synod  shall  approve 
the  testimonials,  they  shall  give  the  Presbytery  such  in- 
formation and  direction  as  the  case  may  require,  and  re- 
mit the  same  to  them  for  final  issue.  In  all  other  cases, 
it  shall  be  deemed  irregular  for  any  Synod  or  General 
Assembly  to  receive  a  foreign  minister  or  licentiate,  until 
he  shall  have  passed  his  period  of  probation,  and  been 
received  and  reported  by  some  Presbytery,  in  manner 
aforesaid. 

(7)  No  minister  or  licentiate,  after  being  rejected  by 
one  Presbytery,  shall  be  received  by  another,  or,  if  re- 


ACTS  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY.      129 

ceived  througli  mistake  or  otherwise,  he  shall  be  no 
longer  countenanced  or  employed,  after  the  imposition 
is  discovered.  If,  however,  any  minister  or  licentiate 
shall  think  himself  aggrieved  by  the  sentence  of  any 
Presbytery,  he  shall  have  a  right  to  carry  the  matter 
by  complaint  to  the  proper  Synod  or  to  the  next  General 
Assembly,  giving  notice  thereof  to  the  Presbytery,  during 
the  meeting  at  which  the  sentence  was  pronounced,  or  at 
the  meeting  next  following. 

(8)  These  regulations  and  provisions  relative  to  the  re- 
ception of  foreign  ministers  and  licentiates,  are  to  be  con- 
sidered as  coming  in  place  of  all  that  have  heretofore  been 
established  on  this  subject,  and  all  judicatories  and  indi- 
viduals under  the  care  of  the  Assembly  are  to  regard  them 
accordingly.     [1800,  reprint,  p.  200.] 

2.  Repeal  as  to  Ministers  from  Great  Britain. 

Inasmuch  as  intercourse  between  the  Presbyterian 
churches  of  Great  Britain  and  our  General  Assembly  is 
now  much  more  frequent  and  intimate  than  in  former 
years,  affording  the  opportunity  for  mutual  acquaintance 
and  knowledge  of  the  character  and  standing  of  the 
ministers  in  the  different  churches  of  both  countries; 
therefore, 

Resolved,  That  the  regulation  requiring  the  ministers 
coming  among  us  from  the  Presbyterian  churches  of  Great 
Britain,  to  submit  to  a  year's  probation  before  maintain- 
ing ministerial  standing,  is  no  longer  necessary,  and  is 
hereby  repealed.     [1872,  p.  70.] 

3.  Eepeal  as  to  Ministers  from  Canada. 

Inasmuch  as  the  rule  requiring  such  probation  has  been 
repealed  as  to  ministers  from  the  Presbyterian  Churches 
of  Great  Britain,  that  said  rule  be  repealed  so  far  as  it 
relates  to  ministers  coming  from  the  Presbyterian  Churches 
of  Canada.     [1883,  p.  625.] 


130     ACTS  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY. 

VI. 

MINISTERS  OF  OTHER  DENOMINATIONS  IN  THE 
U.  S.  A. 

1.  Act  Recognizing  the  Ordination  of  Ministers 
OF  Other  Churches  and  Regulating  their 
Admission  by  the  Presbyteries. 

It  is  not  among  the  principles  or  usages  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  to  consider  the  ordination  of  ministers  by 
other  Protestant  Churches  as  invalid  ;  on  the  contrary, 
the  Presbyterian  Church  has  always  considered  the  ordi- 
nations of  most  other  Protestant  Churches  as  valid  in 
themselves,  and  not  to  be  repeated  when  those  who  have 
received  them  become  members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 
Nor  is  it  perceived  that  there  is  any  sufficient  reason  why 
the  ordinations  in  the  Baptist  Church  should  not  be  con- 
sidered as  valid,  and  be  sustained  as  such. 

But  while  the  Presbyterian  Church  can  act  as  has  now 
been  stated  in  regard  to  ordinations,  it  is  among  those 
principles  and  usages  which  she  regards  as  most  sacred 
and  important,  to  secure  for  her  Churches  both  a  pious 
and  a  learned  ministry,  and  she  cannot  admit  of  any  usage 
or  exercise  any  apparent  liberality  inconsistent  with  secur- 
ity in  this  essential  particular.     Therefore, 

Resolved,  That  when  applications  are  made  by  ministers 
of  the  Baptist  or  any  other  Protestant  denomination  to  be 
connected  with  the  Presbyterian  Church,  the  Presbytery 
to  which  the  applications  are  made  shall  require  all  the 
qualifications  both  in  regard  to  piety  and  learning  which 
are  required  of  candidates  for  licensure  or  ordination,  ol 
those  who  have  originally  belonged  to  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  and  shall  require  the  applicants  from  other  de- 
nominations to  continue  their  study  and  preparation  until 
they  are  found  on  trial  and  examination  to  be  qualified  in 
learning  and  ability  to  teach  in  the  manner  required  by 
our  standards :  but  that  when  found  to  be  thus  qualified, 
it  shall  not  be  necessary  to  re-ordain  the  said  applicants, 


ACTS  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY.      131 

but  only  to  install  them  when  they  are  called  to  settle  in 
Presbyterian  congregations.     [1821,  p.  23.J 

2.  Act  relating  to  the  Reception  of  Licentiates 

AND  Ministers  from  Other  Denominations. 

That  in  their  judgment  every  licentiate  coming  by  cer- 
tificate to  any  Presbytery  in  connection  with  the  General 
Assembly  from  any  portion  of  a  corresponding  ecclesias- 
tical body,  should  be  required  to  answer  in  the  affirmative 
the  constitutional  questions  directed  by  chap.  xiv.  of  our 
Form  of  Government  to  be  put  to  our  own  candidates 
before  they  are  licensed ;  and  that  in  like  manner  every 
ordained  minister  of  the  gospel,  coming  from  any  Church 
in  correspondence  with  the  General  Assembly  by  certifi- 
cate of  dismission  and  recommendation,  should  be  required 
to  answer  affirmatively  the  first  seven  questions  directed 
by  chap.  xv.  of  our  Form  of  Government  to  be  put  to  one 
of  our  own  licentiates  when  about  to  be  ordained  to  the 
sacred  office.     [1886,  p.  152.J 

3.  Act  relating  to  the  Reception  and  Probation 

OF  Ministers  from  Other  Churches. 

When  application  is  made  by  a  minister  of  another 
Church  for  admission  to  Presbytery,  Presbytery  shall  in- 
quire concerning  his  character,  his  educational  and  pro- 
fessional training,  the  fact  of  his  ordination,  his  minis- 
terial standing  in  the  body  to  which  he  belongs,  and  the 
motives  which  lead  him  to  apply  for  admission  to  Presby- 
tery. If  this  inquiry  shall  prove  satisfactory,  Presbytery 
may  place  his  name  on  its  roll.  All  applicants  from  other 
bodies  shall  be  required,  previous  to  their  enrollment,  to  give 
their  assent,  in  a  public  session  of  Presbytery,  to  the  first 
seven  questions  prescribed  in  the  Form  of  Government  for 
ordination ;  but  should  the  applicant  not  possess  the  same 
educational  qualifications  for  ordination  as  those  prescribed 
in  our  Standards,  he  shall  not  be  enrolled  as  a  member  of 
Presbytery  until  at  least  six  months  after  his  application 


132     ACTS  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY. 

shall  have  been  presented  to  Presbytery.  He  may  be  per- 
mitted to  labor,  in  the  interval,  within  the  bounds  of  Pres- 
bvterv.     [1891,  p.  177.] 

VII. 

PEESBYTERIES  AND  SYNODS. 

1.  Act  Authorizing  Minutes  of  Synods  in  Printed 

Form. 

Any  Synod,  which  shall  so  elect,  is  authorized  to  keep 
its  minutes  in  printed  form,  and  to  dispense  with  written 
records,  provided — 

(1)  That  such  printed  minutes  be  complete  and  accurate 
in  all  details. 

(2)  That  they  be  uniform  as  to  size  of  page  with  the 
Minutes  of  the  Assembly. 

(3)  That  the  copy  submitted  by  each  Synod  to  the 
Assembly  for  review,  be  attested  by  the  certificate  of  the 
Stated  Clerk  of  the  Synod  in  writing;  and  that  blank 
pages  be  left  at  the  end  for  recording  any  exceptions  that 
may  be  taken. 

(4)  That  at  least  two  additional  copies  of  each  and 
every  issue  be  transmitted  to  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the 
Assembly,  and  two  deposited  in  the  Library  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Historical  Society.     [1884,  p.  75.] 

2.   Act   Authorizing  Printed  Minutes   for  all 

Church  Courts. 
Any   church   court  is  hereby  authorized   to   keep    its 
minutes  in  printed  form,  provided — 

(1 )  That  the  minutes  be  fully  and  accurately  kept  and 
recorded. 

(2)  That  they  be  preserved  in  volumes,  and  not  left  to 
separate  pamplets,  and  be  carefully  paged. 

(3)  That  they  have  blanks  left  for  corrections  and 
approval. 

(4)  That  the  minutes  of  every  meeting  be  duly  authenti- 
cated by  the  written  name  of  the  Stated  Clerk,  or  some 
officer  appointed  to  authenticate  them.     [1889,  p.  101.] 


ACTS   OF  TEE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY.      133 

8.  Act  providing  for  Method  of  Change  of  Place 
OF  Meeting  of  Presbytery. 

Whenever  from  any  cause  it  shall  be  necessary  to 
change  the  place  of  the  regularly  appointed  meeting  of 
a  Presbytery,  its  Stated  Clerk  shall,  at  the  request  of  at 
least  three-fourths  of  the  Clerks  of  its  Church  Sessions,  be 
authorized  to  secure  another  place  of  meeting,  and  to  issue 
his  official  call  for  the  meeting  of  the  Presbytery  accord- 
ingly.    [1890,  p.  45.] 

4.  Act  providing  for  Method  of  Change  of  Place 

of  Meeting  of  Synod. 

Whenever  from  any  cause  it  shall  be  necessary  to 
change  the  place  of  the  regularly  appointed  meeting  of 
a  Synod,  its  Stated  Clerk  shall,  at  the  request  of  the  stated 
Clerks  of  at  least  three-fourths  of  its  Presbyteries,  be  au- 
thorized to  secure  another  place  of  meeting,  and  to  issue 
his  official  call  for  the  meeting  of  the  Synod  accordingly. 
[1884,  p.  15.] 

5.  Act  relating  to  the  Pastorate   of  Churches 

Located  in  Two  Different  Presbyteries. 

(1)  When  two  churches  in  different  Presbyteries,  or 
Synods,  are  so  situated  as  to  make  it  ai)parent  to  the 
Presbyteries  to  which  they  belong  that  they  should  be 
united  in  one  pastoral  charge,  the  pastoral  relation  may 
be  constituted;  and  both  churches  shall  for  the  time  being 
be  under  the  care  of  that  Presbytery  of  which  the  pastor 
is  a  member,  and  this  Presbyterial  relation  shall  continue 
only  so  long  as  they  retain  the  same  pastor.     [1874,  p.  82.] 

(2)  The  Presbytery  of  which  the  minister  is  a  member, 
and  to  the  care  of  which,  for  the  time  being,  one  of  the 
churches  is  to  be  transferred,  shall  constitute,  with  the 
consent  and  concurrence  of  the  other  Presbytery,  the  pas- 
toral relation  over  both  churches.  But  the  Presbytery 
from  which  the  church  is  temporarily  to  be  removed, 
should  first  authorize  the  transfer  of  said  church,  ancj 


134      ACTS  OP  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY. 

direct  its  Stated  Clerk  to  give  notice  of  the  same  both  to 
the  church  and  to  the  other  Presbytery.     [1890,  p.  47,] 

6.  Act  regulating  the  Time-limit  of  Licenses. 

(1)  Every  license  to  preach  the  gospel  shall  expire  at  the 
end  of  the  period  of  four  years,  unless  the  candidate  hold- 
ing the  same  shall,  before  the  expiration  of  that  time,  be 
called  to  permanent  labor  in  the  work  of  the  Church.  But 
the  Presbytery  under  whose  care  such  licentiate  may  be, 
may,  in  its  discretion,  extend  his  license  for  the  period  of 
one  year. 

(2)  The  Presbyteries  are  enjoined  to  take  the  oversight 
of  their  licentiates  and  their  vacant  churches,  bringing  in 
the  one  for  the  supply  of  the  other,  and,  through  the 
Home  Missionary  Committees  of  the  Synods  to  which  the 
Presbyteries  belong,  to  seek  to  introduce  their  candidates 
to  the  widest  fields  of  labor,  and  to  furnish  them  full 
opportunity  of  practically  showing  their  fitness  for  the 
Christian  ministry.     [1872,  p.  87.] 

VIII. 
SESSIONS  AND  CHUKCHES. 

1.  Act  relating  to  the  Power  of  Session  over 
Worship. 

The  General  Assembly  takes  notice  that  the  exclusive 
authority  of  the  Session  over  the  worship  of  the  Church, 
including  not  only  the  times  and  places  of  preaching  the 
Word,  but  also  the  music  and  the  use  of  the  church  build- 
ings, is  not  sufficiently  appreciated  by  the  Church  at  large, 
and  that  there  are  frequent  complaints  that  Trustees  of 
congregations  assume  powers  and  authority,  especially 
over  music  and  the  use  of  church  buildings,  which  are 
not  warranted  by,  but  in  conflict  with,  the  Constitution 
of  the  Church. 

The  Assembly  enjoins  upon  the  churches  loyal  adhe- 
rence to  our  Form  of  Government,  providing  that  the 
authority  of  the  Session  over  all  matters  of  worship  is 


ACTS  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY.      135 

paramount,  and  at  the  same  time  recommends  that  all 
such  questions  be  treated  by  the  Session  with  Christian 
tact  and  courtesy,  in  the  spirit  of  love  and  forbearance. 
[1893,  p.  90.] 

2.  Act  relating  to  the  Records  of  Congregational 

Meetings  and  Boards  of  Trustees. 

(1)  That  the  rule  is  not  discretionary,  but  mandatory, 
that  Church  Sessions  shall  order  the  incorporation  of 
proceedings  of  congregational  meetings  with  their  own 
records. 

(2)  That  it  is  in  the  power  of  Church  Sessions  to  direct 
that  the  proceedings  of  such  meetings,  or  of  the  church 
(whether  said  proceedings  are  reported  to  the  Session  in 
the  form  of  minutes  of  meetings,  or  as  Eeports  of  Boards 
or  Committees)  shall  be  incorporated  in  the  Sessional 
records  in  such  a  manner,  and  to  such  an  extent  only, 
as  will  faithfully  exhibit  the  action  taken. 

This  construction  of  the  rule  in  question  is  to  be  under- 
stood to  apply  to  the  proceedings  of  Trustees  in  all  cases 
in  which,  under  the  laws  of  the  places  where  they  exercise 
their  functions,  their  action  is  subject  to  review  by  the 
Session.     [1887,  pp.  117,  118.] 

3.  Act  relating  to  the  Organization  of  a  Par- 

ticular Church. 

That  a  particular  Presbyterian  church,  so  far  as  adults 
are  concerned,  is  constituted  and  organized  as  such,  by  a 
number  of  individuals,  professing  to  walk  together  as  the 
disciples  of  Jesus  Christ,  on  the  principles  of  the  Confes- 
sion of  Faith  and  Form  of  Government  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church,  and  the  election  and  ordination  of  one  or 
more  ruling  elders,  who,  by  the  ordination  service,  become 
the  spiritual  rulers  of  the  persons  voluntarily  submitting 
themselves  to  their  authority  in  the  Lord. 

(1)  This  organization  ought  always  to  be  made  by  appli- 
cation to  the  Presbytery,  within  the  bounds  of  which  the 


13G      ACTS  OF  THE  GEXERAL  ASSEMBLY. 

church  to  be  organized  is  found,  unless  this  be  exceed- 
ingly inconvenient,  in  which  case  it  may  be  done  by  a 
duly  authorized  missionary  or  a  neighboring  minister  of 
the  gospel. 

(2)  At  the  time  appointed  for  the  purpose,  after  prayer 
for  divine  direction  and  blessing,  the  presiding  minister, 
or  committee  appointed  by  the  Presbytery,  should  first  re- 
ceive from  those  persons  to  be  organized  into  the  new 
church,  if  they  have  been  communicants  in  other  churches, 
letters  of  dismission  and  recommendation  ;  and  in  the 
next  place,  examine  and  admit  to  a  profession  of  faith, 
such  persons  as  may  ofier  themselves,  and  may  be  judged 
suitable  to  be  received  on  examination.  If  any  of  these 
persons  admitted  to  a  profession  on  examination,  have 
not  been  baptized,  they  should  in  this  stage  of  the 
business  be  made  the  subjects  of  Christian  baptism. 

(3)  The  individuals  ascertained  in  the  foregoing  manner 
to  be  desirous  and  prepared  to  associate  as  a  church  of 
Christ,  should  now,  by  some  public  formal  act,  such  as 
rising,  joining  hands,  or  subscribing  a  written  statement, 
agree  and  covenant  to  walk  together  in  a  church  relation, 
according  to  the  acknowledged  doctrines  and  order  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church. 

(4)  The  next  step  is  to  proceed  to  the  election  and  ordi- 
nation of  ruling  elders,  in  conformity  with  the  directions 
given  on  this  subject  in  the  Form  of  Government  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church. 

Deacons  are  to  be  elected  and  ordained  in  like  manner 
as  in  the  case  of  ruling  elders. 

(5)  "When  a  church  has  been  organized  in  the  manner 
already  described,  report  of  the  same  should  be  made,  as 
soon  as  practicable,  to  the  Presbytery  within  whose  bounds 
it  is  located.  And  when  a  missionary,  or  other  minister 
of  the  gospel,  not  especially  appointed  to  the  work  by  a 
Presbytery,  has,  in  the  manner  above  specified,  organized 
a  church,  not  within  the  known  bounds  of  any  Presbytery, 
the  church  thus  organized  should  as  soon  as  practicable 
make  known  to  some  Presbytery,  with  which  it  may  be 


ACTS  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY.     137 

most  naturally  and  conveniently  connected,  the  time  and 
manner  of  its  organization,  and  desire  to  be  received 
under  the  care  of  said  Presbytery. 

(6)  In  cases  in  which  churches  are  to  be  formed  within 
the  known  boundaries  of  any  Presbytery,  it  is  most  de- 
sirable that  persons  wishing  to  be  organized  as  a  Presby- 
terian Church,  should  petition  that  Presbytery  to  receive 
them  under  its  care  for  the  purpose  of  organizing  them 
in  due  form. 

(7)  There  may  be  people  in  destitute  portions  of  our  land, 
who  may  be  disposed  to  associate  for  the  purpose  of 
forming  a  Presbyterian  congregation,  when  no  minister  of 
the  gospel  can  be  obtained  to  aid  them.  The  forming  of 
associations  for  such  a  purpose,  in  the  circumstances  con- 
templated, should  be  considered  not  only  as  lawful,  but 
highly  commendable.  And  such  associations,  when 
formed,  should,  as  speedily  as  possible,  take  measures  for 
obtaining  the  preaching  of  the  gospel,  and  for  becoming 
organized  as  regular  churches. 

(8)  Cases  may  also  occur,  in  various  places,  in  which  a 
collection  or  association  of  people  may  desire  the  preach- 
ing of  the  gospel,  and  be  willing,  in  whole  or  in  part,  to 
support  it,  and  yet  may  not  have  suitable  men  among 
them  to  sustain  the  office  of  ruling  elders.* 

Such  people  may  and  ought  to  obtain  a  preacher  of  the 
gospel  to  labor  among  them,  and  occasionally  to  adminis- 
ter ordinances,  under  the  direction  of  some  Presbytery, 
till  they  shall  find  themselves  in  circumstances  to  make  a 
proper  choice  of  ruling  elders,  and  to  have  them  regularly 
set  apart  to  their  office.     [1831,  pp.  326,  327.] 

4.  Act  relating  to  the  Organization  and  Enroll- 
ment OF  A  Particular  Church. 

(1)  A  particular  Presbyterian  church  consists  of  a 
number  of  communicants  together  with  their  offspring, 
associated  by  the  direction  of  Presbytery,  professing  to 

♦See  Act  of  1890,  Sect.  (4),  p.  13». 


138      ACTS  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY. 

walk  together  as  the  disciples  of  Jesus  Christ,  on  the 
principles  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  and  the  Form  of 
Government  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  and  should  be 
recognized  and  enrolled  as  such. 

(2)  The  first  act  of  the  newly  organized  church  should 
be  the  election,  under  the  supervision  of  the  Committee 
of  Presbytery,  of  ruling  elders  and  deacons.  The  commit- 
tee should  at  once  appoint  a  minister  of  the  Presbytery  as 
Moderator  of  Session,  until  the  church  shall  elect  a 
pastor,  and  the  Presbytery  takes  further  action. 

(3)  The  Committee  of  Presbytery  should  carefully 
consider  the  character  and  other  qualifications  of  every 
candidate  for  ruling  elder  or  deacon,  and  should  discoun- 
tenance the  election  or  ordination  of  those  who  appear 
unsuitable. 

(4)  When,  however,  proper  persons  cannot  be  found 
among  the  communicants  for  church  officers,  all  the  facts 
should  be  reported  to  Presbytery,  which  should  regard  the 
organization  as  potentially  a  church,  and  therefore  en- 
titled to  enrollment  and  supervision  ;  but  as  imperfect  in 
its  condition,  being  disqualified,  lacking  the  proper 
officers,  from  exercising  government  and  discipline,  and 
from  representation  in  the  judicatories  of  the  Church. 
The  Presbytery  should  therefore  appoint  a  Special  Com- 
mittee to  take  the  oversight  of  the  church,  and  to  secure, 
as  soon  as  possible,  the  election  of  proper  officers — ruling 
elders  and  deacons — that  it  may  perform  all  the  functions 
of  a  Presbyterian  church.     [1890,  p.  116. J 

IX. 

BOARDS  OF  THE  CHURCH. 

1.  Rule  for  the  Use  of  Legacies. 

While  the  Boards  of  our  Church  are  civil  corporations 

under  the  laws  of  the  States  in  which  they  are  located, 

they  are  also   creatures  of  the   Church,  organized  and 

operated  for  missionary  purposes,  and  subject  to  control 


ACTS  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY.     139 

by  the  Church.     This  being  so,  the  General  Assembly 
adopts  the  following  rule : 

Resolved,  That  when  any  Board  receives  a  legacy  the 
use  of  which  is  not  indicated  in  the  will  of  the  testator,  the 
funds  shall  either  be  used  for  current  work,  or  shall  be  in- 
vested in  accordance  with  the  laws  provided  for  the  care 
of  trust  funds  in  the  State  where  the  Board  is  located. 
But  if  not  so  used  the  funds  shall  be  held  until  the  General 
Assembly  approves  of  some  different  use  of  them  which 
the  Board  may  propose  to  make.     [1897,  p.  50.] 

2.  EuLE  AS  TO  Members  of  the  Boards. 
No  person  shall  serve  as  a  member  of  a  Board  who  is  a 
salaried  executive  officer  or  employ^  of  said  Board,  or  a 
member  of  any  other  benevolent  Board  of  the  Church ; 
and  no  more  than  one  ruling  elder  from  the  same  con- 
gregation shall  serve  on  a  Board  at  the  same  time.  [1887, 
pp.  51,  108;  1898,  p.  132.] 

Sy.   EULE  AS  TO  SALARIED   EXECUTIVE  OFFICERS. 

Hereafter  upon  the  original  appointment  of  any  salaried 
executive  officer  of  any  of  the  benevolent  and  missionary 
Boards  of  the  Church,  such  appointment  shall  be  subject 
to  the  approval  of  the  General  Assembly.     [1898,  p.  132.J 

X. 

THE  EEUNION  OF  1906. 
Concurrent  Declarations  of  the  General  Assemblies 
OF  1904. 
As  there  are  matters  pertaining  to  the  interests  of  the 
Church,  which  will  manifestly  require  adjustment  when  the 
reunion  shall  have  been  accomplished,  and  concerning 
which  it  is  highly  desirable  that  there  shall  be  a  previous 
good  understanding,  the  two  Assemblies  agree  to  adopt 
the  following  Concurrent  Declarations,  as  in  their  judg- 
ment proper  and  equitable  arrangements  and  agreements : 


140      ACTS  OF  THE  GENERAL  ASSEMBLY, 

1 .  In  adopting  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  as  revised 
in  1903,  as  a  Basis  of  Union,  it  is  mutually  recognized 
that  such  agreement  now  exists  between  the  systems  of 
doctrine  contained  in  the  Confessions  of  Faith  of  the  two 
Churches  as  to  warrant  this  union — a  union  honoring  alike 
to  both.  Mutual  acknowledgment  also  is  made  of  the 
teaching  and  defense  of  essential  evangelical  doctrine  held 
in  common  by  these  Churches,  and  of  the  divine  favor  and 
blessing  that  have  made  this  common  faith  and  service 
effectual. 

It  is  also  recognized  that  liberty  of  belief  exists  by  vir- 
tue of  the  provisions  of  the  Declaratory  Statement,  which 
is  part  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  which  states 
that  "  the  ordination  vow  of  ministers,  ruling  elders,  and 
deacons,  as  set  forth  in  the  Form  of  Government,  requires 
the  reception  and  adoption  of  the  Confession  of  Faith  only 
as  containing  the  system  of  doctrine  taught  in  the  Holy 
Scriptures."  This  liberty  is  specifically  secured  by  the 
Declaratory  Statement,  as  to  Chapter  III  and  Chapter  X, 
Section  3,  of  the  Confession  of  Faith.  It  is  recognized, 
also,  that  the  doctrinal  deliverance  contained  in  the  Brief 
Statement  of  the  Reformed  Faith,  adopted  in  1902  by  the 
General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  "  for  a  i3etter  understanding  of 
our  doctrinal  beliefs,"  reveals  a  doctrinal  agreement  favor- 
able to  reunion. 

2.  All  the  ministers  and  churches  included  in  the  two 
Denominations  shall  be  admitted  to  the  same  standing  in 
the  united  Church  which  they  may  have  held  in  their 
respective  connections  up  to  the  consummation  of  the 
reunion.     [1904,  P.,  p.  137  ;  1904,  C.  P.,  p.  63  a.]       • 

[Note.— The  other  Concurrent  Declarations  of  1904  are  substantially 
the  same  as  Nos.  (3),  (4),  (5),  (7),  and  (10),  on  pp.  118  and  119  of  this 
volume.] 


APPENDIX    B. 


GENERAL  RULES  FOR  JUDICATORIES. 

ADOFILT)  BY  THE  GENEEAL  ASSEMBLY  IN  1871  AlO)  AMEN  DEL 
-^_  IN  1885  AND  1887.* 

I.  The  Moderator  shall  take  the  chair  precisely  at  the 
hour  to  which  the  judicatory  stands  adjourned  ;  and  shall 
immediately  call  the  members  to  order ;  and,  on  the  appear- 
ance of  a  quorum,  shall  open  the  session  with  prayer. 

II.  If  a  quorum  be  assembled  at  the  time  appointed,  and 
the  Moderator  be  absent,  the  last  Moderator  present  being 
a  commissioner,  or,  if  there  be  none,  the  senior  member 
present,  shall  be  requested  to  take  his  place  without  de- 
lay, until  a  new  election. 

III.  If  a  quorum  be  not  assembled  at  the  hour  appoint- 
ed, any  two  members  shall  be  competent  to  adjourn  from 
time  to  time,  that  an  opportunity  may  be  given  for  a  quo- 
rum to  assemble. 

IV.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Moderator,  at  all  times, 
to  preserve  order,  and  to  endeavor  to  conduct  all  business 
before  the  judicatory  to  a  speedy  and  proper  result. 

V.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Moderator,  carefully  to 
keep  notes  of  the  several  articles  of  business  which  may 
be  assigned  for  particular  days,  and  to  call  them  up  at  the 
time  appointed. 

VI.  The  Moderator  may  speak  to  points  of  order,  in 
preference  to  other  members,  rising  from  his  seat  for  that 
purpose;  and  shall  decide  questions  of  order,  subject  to 
an  appeal  to  the  judicatory  by  any  two  members. 

VII.  The  Moderator  shall  appoint  all  committees,  ex- 
cept in  those  cases  in  which  the  judicatory  shall  decide 

*  See  note  on  page  147. 

141 


142     GENERAL  RULES  FOR  JUDICATLRLES. 

otherwise.  In  appointing  the  standing  committees,  the 
Moderator  may  appoint  a  Vice-Moderator^  wh:  may  oc- 
cupy the  chair  at  his  request,  and  otherwise  assist  Wjdl 
in  the  discharge  of  his  duties. 

VIII.  "When  a  vote  is  taken  by  ballot  in  any  judica- 
tory,  the  Moderator  shall  vote  with  the  other  members ; 
but  he  shall  not  vote  in  any  other  case,  unless  the  judi 
catory  be  equally  divided ;  when,  if  he  do  not  choose  to 
Fote,  the  question  shall  be  lost. 

IX.  The  person  first  named  on  any  committee  shall  be 
considered  as  the  chairman  thereof,  whose  duty  it  shall  be 
to  convene  the  committee ;  and,  in  case  of  his  absence  oi 
inability  to  act,  the  second  named  member  shall  take  hia 
place  and  perform  his  duties. 

X.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Clerk,  as  soon  as  possible 
after  the  commencement  of  the  sessions  of  every  judica- 
tory, to  form  a  complete  roll  of  the  members  present,  and 
put  the  same  into  the  hands  of  the  Moderator.  And  it 
shall  also  be  the  duty  of  the  Clerk,  whenever  any  addi- 
tional members  take  their  seats,  to  add  their  names,  in 
their  proper  places,  to  the  said  roll. 

XI.  It  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Clerk  immediately  to 
file  all  papers,  in  the  order  in  which  they  have  been  read, 
with  proper  indorsements,  and  to  keep  them  in  perfect 
order.  The  Stated  Clerk  shall  receive  all  overtures,  me 
morials,and  miscellaneous  papers  addressed  to  the  judica- 
tory ;  shall  make  record  of  the  same  and  deliver  them  to 
the  Committee  on  Bills  and  Overtures  for  appropriate  dis- 
position or  reference.  This  committee  shall  have  the  floor 
on  the  reassembling  of  the  judicatory  after  each  adjourn- 
ment to  report  its  recommendations  as  to  orders  of  busine^ 
or  reference  of  papers,  and  this  right  of  the  committee  shall 
take  precedence  of  the  Orders  of  the  Day. 

XII.  The  minutes  of  the  last  meeting  of  the  judicatory 
shall  be  presented  at  the  commencement  of  its  sessions, 
and,  if  requisite,  read  and  corrected. 

XIII.  Business  left  unfinished  at  the  last  sitting  is  ordi- 
aarily  to  be  taken  up  first. 


GENERAL  RULES  FOR  JUDICATORIES.     143 

XrV.  A  motion  made  must  be  seconded,  and  afterwards 
repeated  by  the  Moderator,  or  read  aloud,  before  it  is  de- 
bated ;  and  every  motion  shall  be  reduced  to  writing,  if 
the  Moderator  or  any  member  require  it. 

XV.  Any  member  who  shall  have  made  a  motion,  shall 
have  liberty  to  withdraw  it,  with  the  consent  of  his  sec- 
ond, before  any  debate  has  taken  place  thereon ;  but  not 
afterwards,  without  the  leave  of  the  judicatory. 

XVI.  If  a  motion  under  debate  contain  several  parts, 
any  two  members  may  have  it  divided,  and  a  question 
taken  on  each  part. 

XVII.  When  various  motions  are  made  with  respect 
to  the  filling  of  blanks,  with  particular  numbers  or  times, 
the  question  shall  always  be  first  taken  on  the  highest 
number  and  the  longest  time. 

XVIII.  Motions  to  lay  on  the  table,  to  take  up  busi- 
ness, to  adjourn,  and  the  call  for  the  previous  question, 
shall  be  put  without  debate.  On  questions  of  order,  post- 
ponement, or  commitment,  no  member  shall  speak  more 
than  once.  On  all  other  questions,  each  member  may 
speak  twice,  but  not  oftener,  without  express  leave  of 
the  judicatory. 

XIX.  When  a  question  is  under  debate,  no  motion  shall 
be  received,  unless  to  adjourn,  to  lay  on  the  table,  to  post- 
pone indefinitely,  to  postpone  to  a  day  certain,  to  commit, 
or  to  amend ;  which  several  motions  shall  have  precedence 
in  the  order  in  which  they  are  herein  arranged ;  and  the 
motion  for  adjournment  shall  always  be  in  order. 

XX.  An  amendment,  and  also  an  amendment  to  an 
amendment,  may  be  moved  on  any  motion ;  but  a  mo- 
tion, to  amend  an  amendment  to  an  amendment,  sliall 
not  be  in  order.  Action  on  amendments  shall  precede 
action  on  the  original  motion.  A  substitute  shall  be 
treated  as  an  amendment. 

XXi..  A  distinction  shall  be  observed  between  a  mo- 
tion to  hiy  on  the  table /or  the  present,  and  a  motion  to  lay 
on  the  table  unconditionally,  viz. :  A  motion  to  lay  on  the 
table, /or  the  preaentf  shall  b«,  taken  without  debate;  and 


144     GENERAL  RULES  FOR  JUDICATORIES. 

if  carried  in  the  affirmative,  the  effect  shall  be  to  place 
the  subject  on  the  docket,  and  it  may  be  taken  up  and 
considered  at  any  subsequent  time.  But  a  motion  to  lay 
on  the  table,  unconditionally ,  shall  be  taken  without  de- 
bate ;  and,  if  carried  in  the  affirmative,  it  shall  not  be  in 
order  to  take  up  the  subject  during  the  same  meeting  of 
the  judicatory,  without  a  vote  of  reconsideration. 

XXII.  The  previous  question  shall  be  put  in  this  form, 
namely.  Shall  the  main  question  be  now  put?  It  shall 
only  be  admitted  when  demanded  by  a  majority  of  the 
members  present;  and  the  effect  shall  be  to  put  an  end 
to  all  debate  and  bring  the  body  to  a  direct  vote :  First, 
on  a  motion  to  commit  the  subject  under  consideration 
(if  such  motion  shall  have  been  made) ;  secondly,  if  the 
motion  for  commitment  does  not  prevail,  on  pending 
amendments;  and  lastly,  on  the  main  question. 

XXIII.  A  question  shall  not  be  again  called  up  or 
reconsidered  at  the  same  sessions  of  the  judicatory  at 
which  it  has  been  decided,  unless  by  the  consent  of  two- 
thirds  of  the  members  who  were  present  at  the  decision ; 
and  unless  the  motion  to  reconsider  be  made  and  sec- 
onded, by  persons  who  voted  with  the  majority. 

XXn".  A  subject  which  has  been  indefinitely  post- 
poned, either  by  the  operation  of  the  previous  question, 
or  by  a  motion  for  indefinite  postponement,  shall  not  be 
again  called  up  during  the  same  sessions  of  the  judicatory, 
unless  by  the  consent  of  three-fourths  of  the  members 
who  were  present  at  the  decision. 

XXV.  Members  ought  not,  without  weighty  reasons, 
to  decline  voting,  as  this  practice  might  leave  the  decis- 
ion of  very  interesting  questions  to  a  small  proportion  of 
the  judicatory.  Silent  members,  unless  excused  from  vot- 
ing, must  be  considered  as  acquiescing  with  the  majority. 

XXVI.  When  the  Moderator  has  commenced  taking 
the  vote,  no  further  debate  or  remark  shall  be  admitted, 
unless  there  has  evidently  been  a  mistake,  in  which  case 
the  mistake  shall  be  rectified,  and  the  Moderator  shall 
recommence  taking  th«  vote.    If  the  house  shall  pass  thf 


GENERAL  RULES  FOR  JUDICATORIES.     145 

motion  to  "vote  on  a  given  subject  at  a  time  named," 
speeches  shall  thereafter  be  limited  to  ten  minutes.  Should 
the  hour  for  adjournment  or  recess  arrive  during  the  voting, 
it  shall  be  postponed  to  finish  the  vote,  unless  the  majority 
shall  vote  to  adjourn ;  in  which  case  the  voting  shall,  on 
the  reassembling  of  the  house,  take  precedence  of  all  other 
businejis  till  it  is  finished.  Under  this  rule  "the  yeas  and 
nays "  shall  not  be  called  except  on  the  final  motion  to 
adopt  as  a  whole.  TMs  motion  to  fix  a  time  for  voting 
shall  be  put  without  debate. 

XXVII.  The  yeas  and  nays  on  any  question  shall  not 
be  recorded,  unless  required  by  one-third  of  the  members 
present.  If  division  is  called  for  on  any  vote,  it  shall  be 
by  a  rising  vote  without  a  count.  If  on  such  a  rising  vote 
the  Moderator  is  unable  to  decide,  or  a  quorum  rise  tc 
second  a  call  for  "  tellers,"  then  the  vote  shall  be  taken 
by  rising,  and  the  count  made  by  tellers,  who  shall  pass 
through  the  aisles  and  report  to  the  Moderator  the  num- 
ber voting  on  each  side. 

XXVIII.  No  member,  in  the  course  of  debate,  shall 
be  allowed  to  indulge  in  personal  reflections. 

XXIX.  If  more  than  one  member  rise  to  speak  at  the 
same  time,  the  member  who  is  most  distant  from  the  Mod- 
erator's chair  shall  speak  first.  In  the  discussion  of  all 
matters  where  the  sentiment  of  the  house  is  divided,  it  ia 
proper  that  the  floor  should  be  occupied  alternately  by 
those  representing  the  difierent  sides  of  the  question. 

XXX.  When  more  than  three  members  of  the  judica- 
toiy  shall  be  standing  at  the  same  time,  the  Moderator 
shall  require  all  to  take  their  seats,  the  person  only  ex- 
cepted who  may  be  speaking. 

XXXI.  Every  member,  when  speaking,  shall  address 
himself  to  the  Moderator,  and  shall  treat  his  fellow- 
membcR,  and  especially  the  Moderator,  with  decorum 
and  respect. 

XXXII.  No  speaker  shall  be  interrupted,  unless  he  b« 
out  of  order ;  or  for  the  purpose  of  correcting  mLstaketii 
w  miaieprea mutations. 


11 G     GENERAL  RULES  FOR  JUDICATORIES. 

XXXni.  Without  express  permission,  no  member  oi 
a  judicatory,  while  business  is  going  on,  shall  engage  in 
private  conversation ;  nor  shal)  members  address  one  an- 
other, nor  any  person  present,  but  through  the  Moderator 

XXXIV.  It  is  indispensable,  that  members  of  eccle- 
Biastical  judicaiories  maintain  great  gravity  and  dignitj 
while  judicially  convened;  that  they  attend  closely  in 
their  speeches  to  the  subject  under  consideration,  and 
avoid  prolix  and  desultory  harangues;  and,  when  they 
deviate  from  the  subject,  it  is  the  privilege  of  any  mem- 
ber, and  the  duty  of  the  Moderator,  to  call  them  to  order. 

XXXV.  If  any  member  act,  in  any  respect,  in  a  disor- 
derly manner,  it  shall  be  the  privilege  of  any  member, 
and  the  duty  of  the  Moderator,  to  call  him  to  order. 

XXXVI.  If  any  member  consider  himself  aggrieved 
by  a  decision  of  the  Moderator,  it  shall  be  his  privilege 
to  appeal  to  the  judicatory,  and  the  question  on  the  {Ap- 
peal shall  be  taken  without  debate. 

XXXVII.  No  member  shall  retire  from  any  judicatory 
without  the  leave  of  the  Moderator,  nor  withdraw  from 
it  to  return  home  without  the  consent  of  the  judicatory. 

XXXVIII.  All  judicatories  have  a  right  to  sit  in  pri- 
vate, on  business,  which  in  their  judgment  ought  not  to 
be  matter  of  public  speculation. 

XXXIX.  Besides  the  right  to  sit  judicially  in  private, 
whenever  they  think  proper  to  do  so,  all  judicatories  have 
a  right  to  hold  what  are  commonly  called  "  interlocutory 
meetings,"  iu  which  members  may  freely  converse  to- 
gether, without  the  formalities  which  are  usually  neces- 
sary in  judicial  proceedings. 

XL.  Whenever  a  judicatory  is  about  to  sit  in  a  judicial 
capacity,  it  shall  be  the  duty  of  the  Moderator  solemnly 
to  announce,  from  the  chair,  that  the  body  is  about  to 
pass  to  the  consideration  of  the  business  assigned  for  trial, 
and  to  enjoin  on  the  members  to  recollect  and  regard 
their  high  character  as  judges  of  a  court  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  the  solemn  duty  in  which  they  are  about  to  act. 

XLI.  It  is  expedient  that  Judicatories  ajjpoint  a  Stand- 


GENERAL  RULES  FOR  JUDICATORIES.     147 

ing  Committee,  to  be  known  as  "  the  Judicial  Committee," 
to  whom  sliall  be  referred  all  papers  and  questions  of  a 
judicial  nature,  and  whose  duty  it  shall  be  to  recommend 
to  the  judicatory  answers  to  judicial  questions  and  orders 
of  procedure  in  all  judicial  cases.  In  the  General  Assem- 
bly, the  province  of  the  Judicial  Committee  shall  be  to 
pass  upon  the  question  of  the  regularity  of  the  papers  and 
tlie  record  in  all  cases  referred  to  it  by  the  Assembly;  to 
determine,  upon  the  face  of  the  papers,  whether  questions 
of  doctrine  or  Constitution  are  raised,  and  if ,  prima  faci-e, 
there  is  a  case,  to  recommend  the  same  to  the  Assembly 
for  reference  to  Judicial  Commissions.  The  members  of 
the  Judicial  Committee  are  not  debarred  by  their  appoint- 
ment from  sitting  and  voting  as  members  of  the  judicatory. 

XLII.  The  permanent  officers  of  a  judicatory  shall  have 
the  rights  of  corresponding  members  in  matters  touching 
their  several  offices. 

XLIII.  The  Moderator  of  ever}-  judicatory  above  the 
Church  Session,  in  finally  closing  its  sessions,  in  addition 
to  prayer,  may  cause  to  be  sung  an  appropriate  psalm  or 
hymn,  and  shall  pronounce  the  apostolical  benediction. 

XLIV.  Whenever  a  case  is  to  be  taken  from  an  inferior 
judicatory  to  the  General  Assembly,  the  Stated  Clerk  of 
such  inferior  judicatory  shall,  at  least  twenty  days  before 
the  meeting  of  the  General  Assembly,  send  a  notice  con- 
cerning such  case  to  the  Stated  Clerk  of  the  Assembly, 
who  shall  forthwith  notify  the  chairman  of  the  Permanent 
Judicial  Commission,  unless  the  General  Assembly  shall 
have  ordered  otherwise,  that  the  services  of  the  Commis- 
sion will  be  needed  at  the  approaching  Assembly ;  but  if 
no  such  notice  shall  be  received  by  the  Stated  Clerk  of 

Note.— The  preceding  "  General  Rules  for  Judicatories,"  not  having 
been  submitted  to  the  presbyteries,  make  no  part  of  the  Constitution 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  Yet  the  General  Assembly  of  1871,  con- 
sidering uniformity  in  proceedings  in  all  the  subordinate  judicatories 
as  greatly  conducive  to  order  and  despatch  in  business,  having  revised 
and  approved  these  rules,  recommended  them  to  all  the  lower  judica- 
tories of  the  Church  for  adoption. 


148     GENERAL  RULES  FOR  JUDICATORIES. 

the  General  Assembly,  he  shall  forthwith  notify  the  chair 
man  of  the  Permanent  Judicial  Commission  that  the  ser- 
vices of  the  Commission  will  not  be  needed  at  the  ap- 
proaching Assembly. 

XLV.  These  rules  may  be  suspended  by  a  two-thirds 
vote  of  the  judicatory,  upon  motion  duly  made. 


INDEX. 


The  abbreviations  used  in  this  Index  are  intended  to  facilitate 
reference  to  the  topics  named  therein.  The  Roman  letters  stand  for 
the  several  books  of  the  Constitution;  as  follows: 

C.  Confession  of  Faith. 
L.  Larger  Catechism. 
S.  Shorter  Catechism. 
G.  Form  of  Government. 

D.  Book  of  Discipline. 

W.  Director^'  for  Worship,  and  in  addition, 

R.  for  the  Rules  for  Judicatories. 

C.  R.  for  Constitutional  Rules. 

A.  L.  for  General  Assembly  Laws. 

The  RoM.\N  numerals  refer  to  the  chapters  of  the  Confession,  Form  of 
Government,  and  Directorj-  for  Worship.  The  Arabic  numerals  refer 
to   the   sections   of   the   several   books.      For   instance,    the   reference 


"Bishops,  G.  iii.  2,  p.  16,  "  is  to  the  Form  of  Government,  chapter  three, 
KO.  p.  16;  and  the  reference  'Accusations,  D.  1-4.  p.  59,"  is  to 
the   Book   of   Discipline,    sectio;i   fourteen,   p.  59.      As   .-stated   in   the 


section  two.  p.  16;  and 


Prefatory-  Note,  pp.  5,  6,  which  see,  the  Index  also  contains,  for  the 
convenience  of  inquirer-;,  references  to  those  portions  of  the  Doc- 
trinal Standards  whicli  deal  with  Government,  Discipline,  and  Wor- 
ship. For  instance,  "  Censures,  administration  of,  to  whom  com- 
mitted, [C.  XXX.  2]."  refers  to  the  Confession  of  Faith,  chapter  thirty, 
section  two.  As  this  volume  contains  only  the  Administrative 
Standards,  it  will  be  necessary,  therefore,  for  inauirers  to  refer  for 
full  information  to  the  volume  containing  the  entire  Con.stitution  of 
the  Church. 

ABSENCE,  leave  of,  R.  37,  p.  156.  i  Accused   person    may   file    objec- 

Absentees,  names  to  be  noted,  D.  I  tions.  D.  23,  p.  61. 

29,  p.  63.                                       '  shall  plead,  D.  23,  p.  61. 

roll  of,  D.  50,  pp.  67,  86a.               |  declining  to  plead,  D.  23.  p.  61. 

certificate  of   dismission   of,   D.  notified  of  meeting  for  trial,  D, 

116,  p.  81.  24,  p.  62. 

Accu.'ations,   caution  against,    D.  j  mav  appeal,  D.  25,    p.    62;    48, 

14,  15,  p.  59.  p.  67. 

Accused    person,    private    confer-  i  may  be  kept  from  communion, 

ence  with,  D.  9,  p.  58.                |  D.  33,  p.  64. 

copy  of  charges  for,  D.  20,  p.  61.  i  may  be  kept  from  office,  D.  33, 

names    of    witnesses    furnished  j  p.  64. 

to,  D.  20,  p.  61.                             !  censures  inflicted  up>on,   D.  35, 

not    required    to    disclose    wit-  i  p.  64;  41,  p.  65. 

nesses,  D.  20,  p.  61.  'a  minister,  D.  37-46  pp.  65,  66. 

citation  of,  D.  20,  21,  p.  61.  self-accused.  D.  48,  p.  67. 

second  citation  of,  D.  22,  p.  61.  I  new  trial,  D.  69,  70,  p.  71. 

contumacy  of.  D.  22,  p.  61.  See  also  Parties  in  Trial. 

trial  in  absence  of.  D.  22,  p.  61.  :  Adjournment,    motion    for,    with- 

counsel  for.  D.  22,   23,   p.   61;  out  debate,  R.  18,  p.  143. 

27,  p.  63.  always  in  order,  R.  19,  p.  143. 

A49 


150 


INDEX. 


Administrative  cases,  D.  5,  p.  58;  i 

135,  136,  p.  85.  I 

Admission,   power   of   Session    in,  [ 

G.  ix.  6,  p.  22;  W.  x.  2,  p.  100.  1 

of  cliildren  of  church,  W.  x.   1,1 

p.  100. 
examination  for,  W.  x.  3,  p.  101. 
Admonition  (judicial),  [C.  xxx.  4*].  , 
by  Session,  G.  ix.  6,  p.  22;   D. 

35,  p.  64;  51,  p.  67. 
by  Presbyter\',  D.  41,  p.  65. 
ot  communicants  neglecting  or- 
dinances, D.  51,  p.  67. 
stayed  by  appeal,  D.  100,  p.  78. 
Admonition   'warning),  by  Gen- 
eral Assembly,  G.  xii.  5,  p.  30. 
to  prosecutor,  D.  15,  p.  59. 
Adultery,  [L.  137;  S.  70]. 

ground  for  dis.solution  of  mar- 
riage contract,  [0.  xxiv.  5]. 
ground    for    divorce,    [C.    xxiv. 
5,  6]. 
Adults,  bapti.sm  of,W.  viii.  3,  p.  96. 
Advice,   of  church  courts  in  civil 
affairs,   [C.  xxxi.  4]. 
of  General  Assembly,  G.  xii.  4, 

p.  30. 
of  Presbytery  on  retirement  of 
Elder  or  Deacon,  G.  xiii.   7, 
p.  33. 
reference  for,  D.  80,  p.  73. 
Affirmation,  D.  62,  p.  70. 
Age,  aggravation  of  sin,  [L.  151]. 
Aggravations  of  sin,  [L.  151]. 
Alternates,  G.  xxii.  1,  p.  52. 
Amen,  why  used,  [L.  196;  S.  107]. 
Amendments,  to  Constitution,  G. 
xxiv.,  p.  54. 
of    Form    of    Government,    G. 

xxiv.  1,  5,  6,  pp.  54,  55. 
of  Book  of  Discipline,  G.  xxiv. 

1,  5,  6,  pp.  54,  55. 
of    Directory  for   Wor-hip,    G. 

xxiv.  1,  5,  6,  pp.  54,  55. 
of  Confession  of  Faith,  G.  xxiv. 

2-5,  7,  pp.  54,  55. 
of  Catechisms,  G.  xxiv.  2-5,  7, 

pp.  54,  55. 
of  Chapter  on  Amendments,  G. 

xxiv.  4.  p.  54. 
Act  regulating  method  of  enact- 
ing, A.  L.,  p.  119. 
Amendments  to  motions,  R.   20, 

p.  153. 
Amu.sements.     See  Recreations. 
Anger,  [L.  136]. 
Antiquity,    gives    no   sanction    to 

evil,  [L.  109]. 
Apocrj'pha,  not  a  part  of  Sacred 
Scripture,  [C.  i.  3]. 

*  Bracketed  references  are  to  the  Doctrinal  Standards, 
ments  on  p.  145  and  pp.  5,  6. 


Appeal    from    decision    of    Mode- 
rator, D.  28,  p.  63;  K.  6,  p. 

141. 
heard  without  debate,  D.  28,  p. 

63;  R.  36,  p.  146. 
to  be  recorded,  D.  28,  p.  63. 
Appeals,  judicial,  D.  94-102,  pp. 

76-78. 
received  and  issued  by  Presby- 
tery, G.  X.  7,  p.  25. 

by  Synod,  G.  xi.  4,  p.  28. 

by  A.ssembly,  G.  xii.  4,  p.  30. 
right  of,  G.  xii.  note,  p.  29;  D. 

48,  p.  67;  71,  p.  71;  94,  p.  76. 
entry  on  minutes,  D.  25,  p.  62. 
record  to  be  transmitted,  D.  25, 

p.  62. 
in  cases  without  process,  D.  48, 

p.  67. 
new  evidence,  D.  70,  p.  71. 
printed  briefs,  D.  76a,  p.  866. 
definition  of,  D.  94,  p.  76. 
parties  in,   D.  94,  p.  76. 
grounds  of,  D.  95,  p.  76. 
notice  of,  wlien  and  how  given, 

D.  96,  p.  76. 
specification  of  errors,  D.  96-99, 

p.  76. 
records  in,  lodgment  of,  D.  96, 

97,  p.  76;    101,  p.  78. 
time  of  lodgment  of,  D.  97,  p. 

76. 
counsel  in,  D.  97,  p.  76. 
abandonment  of,  D.  97,  p.  76. 
parties  may  not  vote  in,  D.  98, 

p.  77. 
in  order,  D.  99,  p.  77. 
entertainment  of,  D.  99,  p.  77. 
trial  of,  order  in,  D.  99,  p.  77. 
vote  in,  D.  99,  p.  77. 
judgment  in,  D.  99,  p.  77. 
new  trial  in,  D.  99,  p.  77. 
minute    explanatory    of    judg- 
ment in,  D.  99,  p.  77. 
stavs  admonition  or  rebuke,  D. 

100,  p.  78. 
failure  of  judicatory  to  transmit 

record  in,  D.  101,  p.  78. 
taken   generallv  to  next  higher 

judicatory-,  D.  102,  p.  78. 
in  cases  of  differences  between  ju- 
dicatories, D.  137-139,  p.  85. 
Appellant,    name    given,    D.    94, 

p.  76. 
must  be  an   original  party,  D. 

94,  p.  76. 
must  file  notice  of  appeal,   D. 

96,  p.  76. 
time  of  appearance  of,  D.  97, 

p.  76. 

See  State- 


TXDEX. 


151 


Appellant,    counsel   for,   D.  97,  p. 
76. 
must  lodge  appeal,  D.  97,  p.  76. 
abandoning  appeal.  D.  97,_p.  76. 
may  not  vote,  D.  98,  p.  7-. 
hearing  of,  D.  99,  p.  77. 
Appellee,  name  given,  D.  94,  p.  76. 
must  lodge  record,  D.  96,  p.  76; 

lUl,  p.  78. 
hearing  of,  D.  99,  p.  77. 
judgrment    of,  reversed  or  mod- 
ified, D.  99,  p.  77. 
case  remanded  to,  D.  99,  p.  77. 
failure  of,   to  lodge  record,   D. 
101,  p.  78. 
Arguments,  in  prayer,  [L.  196]. 
Arts    and    Sciences,    examination 
of   candidates  in,   G.   xiv.   4, 
p.  35. 
Assemblies,  for  worship,  not  to  be 
neglected,  [C.  xxi.  6]. 
pubhc,  freedom  of,  [C.  xxiii.  3]. 
religious,    to    be    protected    by 
state,  [C.  xxiii.  3]. 
Assemblv.     See  General  Assembly. 
Atheism,  [L.  105;  S.  47]. 

prayer  for  removal  of,  [L.  190]. 


BAPTISM,   nature  and  design  of, 

[C.  xxviii.  1:  L.  165;  S.  94]; 

W.  viii.  2,  p.  95. 
administered  bv  minister  only, 

[C,  xx^'ii.  4,  xx\nii.  2;  L.  176]; 

W.  viii.  1,  p.  94. 
mode  of,  [C.  xx\'iii.  3]. 
of  believers,  [C.  xx\nii.  4;  L.  166; 

S.  95]. 
of  infants,   [C.  xxviii.   4,   6;   L. 

166,  177;  S.  95]. 
of  adults,  W.  viii.  3,  p.  96. 
neglect  of,  a  sin,  [C.  xx\'iii.  5]. 
not  necessary-  to  salvation,   [C. 

xxA'iii.  5]. 
does   not    insure   salvation,    [C. 

xxA'iii.  5]. 
efficacy  of,  [C.  xx\-iii.  6]. 
benefits   of,   conferred  by  Holy 

Spirit,  [C.  xx^'iii.  6]. 
administered      but      once,      [C. 

xxA'iii.  7;  L.  177]. 
improvement    of,    [L.    167];   W. 

viii.  2.  p.  95. 
agreement  of,  with  Lord's  Sufh 

per,  [L.  176]. 
difference  of,  from  Lord's  Sup- 
per, [L.  177]. 
register  of,   by  Session,   G.  ix. 

10,  p.  23. 
administration    of,    W.  viii.  p. 

94. 
not  to  be  delayed,  W.  viii.  1,  p. 

94. 


2,  p.  95. 
2,  p.  95. 


Baptism  usually  in  the  church,  W. 

viii.  1,  p.  95. 
presentation   of   infant   for,   W. 

viii.  2,  p.  95. 
form  of,  W.  viii. 
private,  \V.  viii. 
of  adults,  W.  X.  3,  p.  101. 
Baptized    children,    church    mem- 
bers, [C.  xx\'.  2;  L.  62];  G.  ii. 

4,  p.  15;  D.  6,  p.  58;  W.  x.  1, 

p.  100. 
subject    to   church    government 

and  discipline,  D.  6,  p.  58;  W. 

X.  1,  p.  100. 
names  of,  in  parents'  certificates 

of  dismission,  D.  114,  p.  80. 
instruction  of,  W.  viii.  2,  p.  95; 
!  X.  l,p.  100. 

I  federally  holy,  W.  viii.  2,  p.  95. 
i  relation  of,  to  church,  W.  x.  1, 
I  p.  100. 

I  and  the  Lord's  Supper,  W.  x. 
I  1,  p.  100. 

years  of  discretion  of,  W.  x.  2, 

p.  100. 
admission  of,  W.  x.  2,  p.  100. 
examination  of,  W.  x.  3,  p.  101. 
Baptized    persons,    churcli    mem- 
bers, D.  6,  p.  58. 
Believers,  moral  law  binding  upon, 

[C.  xix.  5]. 
use  of  the  law  to,  [C.  xix.  6;  L. 

97]. 
liberty  of,  [C.  xx.]. 
may  hold  civil  office,  [C.  xxiii. 

2]. 
to  marry  in  the  Lord,  [C.  xxiv. 

3]. 
communion  of,  [C.  xx\'i.,  xxix. 

1;  L.  168]. 
distinguished     bv     sacraments, 

[C.  xxvii.  1;  L.  162]. 
benefits  of  Lord's  Supper  to,  [C. 

xxix.  1,  7]. 
relation  of,  to  church  censures, 

[C.  XXX.]. 
at   the  judgment,   [C.  xxxiii.  2; 

L.  90;  S.  38]. 
duty  of,  after  receiving  Lord's 

Supper,  [L.  175]. 
Benediction,   an   ordinance  estab- 
lished   by    Christ,   G.    vii.    p. 

20. 
at  close  of  Assembly,  G.  xii.  8, 

p.  31. 
after  ordination,  G.  xv.   14,  p. 

43. 
after  installment,  G.  xvi.  6,  p. 

47. 
at  close  of  service,  W.  vii.  5,  p. 

94. 
at  Lord's  Supper,  W.  ix.  5,  p. 

100. 


152 


INDEX. 


Benediction   at  close  of  session  of 

judicatory.  R.  43,  p.  14r. 
Benehcence.     See  Offerings. 
Bieauiy,  [L.  139]. 
Bills    and    Overtures,    Committee 
on,  duties  of.  K.  11,  p.  142. 
riglit  of,  to  the  floor,  R.  11,  p. 
142. 
Bishops,  G.  iii.  2,  p.  16;  iv.  p.  16. 

See  Ministers  and  Pastors. 
Blanks,  filhng  of,  R.  17,  p.  143. 
Blasphemy,  [L.  113]. 
Boards   of   Church,    ofiferings    for, 
W.  vi.  3,  p.  93. 
consol.,  at    Reunion,  A,  L.,  p. 

118. 
legacies,  A.  L.,  p.  138. 
members,  A.  L.,  p.  149. 
salaried  officers.  A.  L.,  p.  139. 
Boasting,  [L.  145j. 
Burial  of  the  dead,  W  .  xiv.  p.  108. 
Business,  Moderator  to  guide,  G. 
xix.  1.2,  p.  49;  R.  4,  5,  p.  141. 
conduct  of,  R.  4,  p.  151. 
Moderator's  notes  of,   R.   5,   p. 

141. 
unfinished.  R.  13,  p.  152. 
motion  to  take  up,  R.  18',  p.  153. 
judicial,   solemn  announcement 
of,  R.  4U,  p.  146. 


CALL,  to  the  ministn,',  [L.  158]. 
Callings,  lawful.  [L.  141];  unlaw- 
ful, [L.  142]. 
Calls  to  the  pastoral  office,  when 

and  by  whom  to  be  drawn,  G. 

XV.  5,  p.  39. 
subscription  of,  G.  xv.  5,  p.  39; 

7,  p.  40. 
certification  of,  G.  xv.  5-7,  p. 

39. 
form  of,  G.  x\'.  6,  p.  39. 
presentation  of,  G.  xv.  8,  9,  p. 

40. 
presentation    of,    equivalent    to 

petition    for    installment,    G. 

XV.  8,  p.  40. 
acceptance    of,     equivalent    to 

request    for    installment,    G. 

XV.  8,  p.  40. 
reception    of,    through    Presby- 

terv  only,  G.  x\'.  9,  p.  40;  xvi. 

1,  p.  44. 
commissioners  to  prosecute,  G. 

xv.  10,  p.  41;  xvi.  2,  p.  44. 
to   licentiate   of   other  Pesby- 

tery,  G.  xv.  10,  p.  41. 
ordination  without,  G.  xv.  15,  p. 

44. 
to  settled  minister,  G.  xvi.  2,  3, 

p.  44. 
citations  in,  G.  xvi.  2,  p.  44. 


Candidates,  powers  of  Presbytery 
concerning,  G.   x.   8,   p.  26. 
warrant  for  trials  of,  G.  xiv.  1, 

p.  34. 
reception   of.   G.   xiv.   2,   p.  31; 

C.  R.  3,  p.  114. 
Presbyterial    connection    of,    G. 

xiv.  2,  p.  34. 
testimonials  of,  G.  xiv.  2,  3,  p. 

34;  10,  p.  38. 
examination  of,  G.  xiv.  3,  4,  p. 

35;  C.  R.  3,  ii.  p.  114. 
diploma  of,  G.  xiv.  3,  p.  35. 
parts  of  trial  of,  G.  xiv.  4,  5, 

p.  35. 
course  of  study,  G.  xiv.  6,  p.  36. 
questions  to,  G.  xiv.  7,  p.  36. 
licensure  of,  G.  xiv.  7.  8,  p.  36. 
record  of   licensure  of,   G.   xiv. 

8,  p.  37;  10,  p.  38. 
removal  of.  G.  xiv.  9,  10,  p.  37. 
recall  of  license  of,  G.  xiv.  11, 

p.  38. 
call  to,  G.  X-A-.  8,  p.  40. 
installation  of,   on   call,  G.  xv. 

8,  p.  40. 
ordination  of,  as  evangelist,  G. 

XX.  15,  p.  44. 
certificate  of  di.smission  of,  spe- 
cific, D.  Ill,  p.  80. 
time  limit  of,  D.  115,  p.  81. 
reception  of,  to  be  reported,  D. 
115.  p.  81. 
Canon  of  Scripture,  [C.  i.  2,  3]. 
Cares,  distracting,  [L.  136]. 
Cares,  worldlv,  of  Pastor,  G.  xv. 
I  6,  p.  39. 

I  Cases,   non-judicial,   D.   5,  p.   58; 
;  135,  136,  p.  85. 

i  Cases  witli  process,  general  rules, 

D.  19-33,  p.  60. 
definition,  D.  5,  p.  58. 
before  Session,  D.  34,  p.  64;  47, 

p.  66. 
before  Presbvtery,  D.  37-46,  p. 
I  65. 

1      committees  for,  R.  41,  p.  146. 
I  See  also  Process. 

Cases  without  process,  D.  48-54. 
.  p.  67. 

for   contumacv,    D.   34,   p.   64; 
!  39,  p.  65;  68,  p.  71. 

I       offence    in    presence   of   judica- 


tor>',  D.  48,  p.  67. 
of  self-accused  person,  D.  48,  p. 

67. 
offender  heard  in.  D.  48,  p.  67. 
delay  in,  D.  48,  p.  67. 
judgment  in,  D.  48,  p.  67. 
record  in,  D.  48,  49,  p.  67. 
appeal  in,  D.  48,  p.  67. 
name  erased  from  roll,  D.  49, 

50,  p.  67;  53,  p.  68. 


INDEX. 


153 


Cases  without  process,  suspension 
of  absent  communicants,  D. 
50,  p.  67. 

admonition  for  neglect  of  ordi- 
nances, D.  51,  p.  67. 

suspension  for  neglect  of  ordi- 
nances, D.  51,  p.  67. 

minister  put  on  probation,  D. 
52,  p.  68. 

name  of  minister  stricken  from 
roll,  D.  52,  p.  68. 

communicant  joining  another 
denomination  without  dis- 
mission, D.  53,  p.  68. 

minister  abandonmg  ministrA", 
D.  54.  p.  68. 

minister  becoming  independ- 
ent, D.  54,  p.  68. 

minister  joinmg  another  de- 
nomination witiiout  dismis- 
sion, D.  54,  p.  68. 

minister  joining  heretical  de- 
nomination, D.  54,  p.  68. 

excommunication,  VV.  xi.  5,  p. 
102. 
Catechisms,  p.  6. 
Celibacy,   vows   of,    unlawful,    [C. 

xxii.  7;  L.  139]. 
Censures,  Church,  [C.  xx.  4,  xxx.; 
L.  45]. 

on  whom  to  be  inflicted,  [C.  xx. 
4.  xxx.  2.  3];  G.  i,  3,  p.  12. 

administration  of,  to  whom 
committed,  [C.  xxx.  2];  G.  i. 

3,  p.  12. 

absolution  from,  [C.  xxx.  2]  . 
necessity  of,  [C.  xxx.  3]. 
uses  of,  W.  xi.  1,  p.  101. 
degrees  of.  [C.  xxx.  4]. 
appointed  by  Christ,  [L.  45]. 
sins    against,    aggravated,     [L. 

151]. 
church  can  inflict,  G.  viii.  2,  p. 

20. 
excommunication     highest,     G. 

viii.  2,  p.  20. 
power  of    Session  in,    G.    ix.    6, 

p.  22. 
by  Session,  names  of,  G.  ix.  6, 

p.  22;  D.  35,  p.  64. 
of  records  of  Session,  G.  x.  7,  p. 

25. 
of  records  of  Presbytery,  G.  xi. 

4.  p.  28. 

of  records  of  Svnod,  G.  xii.  4, 

p.  30. 
for  contumacy,  D.  22,  p.  61;  68, 

.    p.-  "^l- 

mfliction    and    removal    of,    D. 

31,  p.  64;  W.  xi.  p.  101. 
in  case  of  ministers,  D.  41,  p.  65. 
cautions  with  regard  to,  D.  42, 

p.  66. 


Censures    of    witnesses    for    con- 
tumacy, D.  68,  p.  71. 
of  recfirds,  liow  to  be  recorded. 

D.  75,  p.  72. 
for  failure  to  send  up  records  in 

complamts,  D.  93,  p.  75. 
certain,    suspended   bv   appeal, 

D.  lUO,  p.  78. 
in  appeals.  D.  101,  p.  78. 
inflicted  with  solemnity.  W.  xi. 

1,  p.  101. 
sentence  in,  form  of,  W.  xi.  2. 

p.  101. 
may  be  public,  W.  xi.  2,  6,  pp. 

101.  102. 
mode  of  inflicting,  W.  xi.  8,  p. 
103. 

See  Admonition,  Deposition, 
hxcommunication,      Sv^- 
pension. 
Certificates  of   dismission,   of   de- 


posed minister,  D.  45.  p.  66 
"y  for.  D 


50, 


absentees  to  app' 

p.  67 
of  minister  demitting  office,  D. 

52,  p.  68. 
joining    another    denomination 

without,  D.  54,  p.  68. 
jurisdiction    over   pei-son    hold- 
ing. D.  109.  110,  pp.  79,  80. 
returned.  D.  109,  110,  p.  79. 
time-limit  of.  D.  109,  110.  114, 

115.  pp.  79-81. 
shall   be  specific,   D.    111.   114, 

p.  80. 
of  members  of  extinct  church, 

D.  112.  p.  80. 
of  members  of  extinct  Presbv- 

terv-,  D.  113,  p.  80. 
of  communicants,  D.  114,  p.  80. 
baptized   children    included   in, 

D.  114,  p.  80. 
of  mini^iter.  licentiate,  or  candi- 
date, D.  115,  p.  81. 
quahfied.  D.  116,  p.  81. 
Certificates   of   marriage,   W.   xii. 

7,  p.  104. 
Chairman  of  committee,  R.  9,  p. 

142. 
absence  of,  how  provided  for,  R. 

9,  p.  142. 
Charge,  at  ordination,  G.  xv.  14, 

p.  43. 
at  installment,  G.  xvi.  6,  p.  46. 
Charges  (judicial),  D.  iii.  p.  60. 
failure  to  show  probable  cause 

for,  D.  15,  p.  59. 
accompanied  by  specifications, 

D.  16,  p.  60. 
shall  allege  but  one  offence,  D. 

17,  p.  60. 
several  at  same  time,  D.  17.  p. 

60. 


154 


Ih'DEX, 


Charges,  vote  on,  D.  17,  p.  6U;  24, 

p.  62. 
averment      accompanying,      D. 

18,  p.  6U. 
reading  of,  D.  20,  p.  61. 
copy  of,  for  accused,  D.  20,  p. 

61. 
objections  to.  D.  23,  p.  61. 
amendments  to.  D.  23,  p.  61. 
sufficiency  of,  D.  23,  p.  61. 
entered  on  minutes,  D.  25,  p.  62. 
member   under,    debarred   from 

privileges,   D.   33,   p.   64;    4U, 

p.  65;  46,  47,  p.  66. 
pending    against    communicant 

joining     another     denomina- 
tion, D.  53,  p.  68. 
pending    against     minister     re- 
nouncing jurisdiction,  D.  54, 

p.  68. 
proof  of,  D.  59,  p.  69. 
when  proved  bv  one  witness,  D. 
.  59,  p.  69. 
time-limit  for  bringing,  D.  117, 

p.  81. 
Charity,  Assembly  to  promote,  G. 

xii.  5,  p.  30. 
Chastity,  [L.  138]. 
Children,    of    behevers,    members 

of  Church,  [C.  xxv.  2];  G.  ii.  4. 

p.  15;  D.  6,  p.  58. 
of  believers  to  be  baptized,  [C. 

xxviii.  4;  L.   166;  S.  95];   D. 

6.  p.  58;  W.  viii.  2,  p.  95. 
bapti.sm  of,  W.  viii.  p.  94. 
Christ  blessed,  W.  viii.  2,  p.  95. 
religious  instruction  of,  \V.  xv'i. 

5,  p.  111. 

See  also  Baptized  Children. 
Christ,  as  King,  [C.  viii.  1;  L.  45; 

S.  26]. 
Head  of  the  Church,  [C.  viii.  1, 

xx\^  6,  xxvi.  1;  L.  52.  53,  64.] 
Judge  of  the  world,  [C.  vii.  1]. 
all   power  and   judgment   com- 
mitted to,  [C.  vii.  3;  L.  42]. 
coming  to  judge  the  world,  [C. 

viii.  4,  xxxiii;  L.  56;  S.  28]. 
strengthens  obligation  to  moral 

law,  [C.  xix.  5]. 
liberty  purchased  by,  [C.  xx.  1]. 
peace  and  order  established  in 

Church  by,  [C.  xx.  4]. 
worship  only  through,  [C.  xxi.  2]. 
prayer  in  name  of,  [C.  xxi.  3;  L. 

178,  180,  181;  S.  98]. 
government  and   discipline  ap- 
pointed   in    Church    by,    [C. 

xxiii.  3,  XXX.  1;  L.  45];  G.  i. 

3,  p.  12;  D.  1,  p.  67. 
the  Church  the  Kingdom  of,  [C. 

xxA'.  2];  G.  ii.  1,  p.  14;  W.  v. 

2,  p.  90. 


Christ,  gifts  of,  to  Church,  [C.  xxv. 
3]. 
churcli  officers  appointed  by,  [C. 

XXX.  1;  L.  45];  G.  i.  3,  p.  12. 
honor  of,  vindicated  by  church 
censures,  [C.  xxx.  3];  D.  2,  p. 
57. 
Christian    Government,    we    live 

under  a.  W.  xv.  4,  p.  109. 
Christian   Liberty.     See   Liberty. 
Christians,  Young,  who  are,  W.  x. 
1,  p.  100. 
admission  of,  W.  x.  2,  p.  97. 
vears  of  discretion  in,  W.  x.  2, 
p.  100. 

See  also  Baptized  Children. 
Church,  The,  [C.  xxv.;  L.  60-65]. 
Christ  the  Head  of,  [C.  viii,  1, 
xxv.  1,  6,  xxvi.  1;  L.  52,  53, 
64]. 
external  peace  and  order  estab- 
lished in,  by  Christ,  [C.  xx.4]. 
mav   call   offenders    to   acount, 

[C.  XX.  4]. 
to  be  protected  by  the  State,  [C. 

xxiii.  3]. 
freedom  of,  from  State  control, 

[C.  xxiii.  3]. 
authority    in,    upheld    by    fifth 

commandment,  [L.  124]. 
government    and    discipline   of, 
appointed  by  Christ,  [C.  xxiii. 
3;  L.  45];  G.  i.  3,  p.  12;  D.  i. 
p.  57. 
cathoUc    invisible    defined,    [C. 

xxv.  1;  L.  64]. 
catholic  visible  defined,  [C.  xxv. 

2;  L.  62];G.n.  2,  p.  14. 
the  Kingdom  of  Christ,  [C.  xxv. 
2];  G.  ii.  1,  p.  14;  W.  v.  2,  p. 
90. 
gifts  of  Christ  to,  [C.  xxv.  3;  L. 

53,  54,  63]. 
tests  of  purity  of,  [C.  xxv.  4]. 
•perpetuity  of,  [C.  xxv.  5]. 
prayer  for,  [L.  183,  184,  191];  W. 

V.  2,  p.  90. 
erected  by  Christ,  G.  ii.  1,  p.  14. 
Church   (congregation),  praise  in, 
W.  iv.  1,  p.  89. 
censure  in  presence  of,  W.  xi.  2, 

p.  101. 
restoration   in  presence  of,  W. 
xi.  4,  p.  102. 

See  also  Congregation. 
j  Church      (sanctuary),    assembling 
in,  for  worshp,  W.  ii.  1,  p.  88. 
public  worship   of,   W.  v.  1,  p. 
1  90. 

I      power  of  Session   over  uses  of, 
I  G.  ix.  7,  p.  23;  A.  L.,  p.  134. 

Church,  Collegiate,  representation 
i  of,  G.  x.  3,  p.  24. 


INDEX. 


155 


Church,  Extinct,  status  of  mem- 
bers of.  D.  112.  p.  80. 
Session    of.    cases    of    discipline 

before.   D.   112,  p.  8U. 
Church,  Particular,   [C  xxv.  4]. 
may   degenerate,    fC.  xxv.  4]. 
warrant  for.  G.  ii.  3,  p.  14. 
definition  of.  G.  ii.  4,  p.  15. 
organization  of,  steps. in,  A.  L., 

pp.  135,  137. 
Committee    of    Presbytery,    for 

newly  organized.  A.  L.,  p. 136. 
imperfectly    organized,    A.    L., 

p.  117.  >-^_^ 

officers  of,  G.  iii.  2,  p.  16. 
ordinances  in,  G.  vii.  p.  18. 
Session  of.  G.  ix.  p.  21. 
representation    of.    in    Presby- 

terj-,  G.  X.  2-5,  p.  24. 
power  of  Presbvtery  over,  G.  x. 

7.  p.  25. 
visitation  of.  G.  x.  7.  p.  25. 
care  of  Synod  over,  G.  xi.  4,  p. 

28. 
represented  by  General  Assem- 
bly, G.  xii.  1,  p.  29. 
care  of  General  Assembly  over, 

G.  xii.  5,  p.  3U. 
testimony  of  Assembly  against 

error    or   immorahty    in,    G. 

xii.  5,  p.  30. 
acceptance    of    officers    by,    G. 

xiii.  4,  p.  32. 
proceedings  of,  reported  to  and 

reviewed  by  Session,   D.   72, 

p.  72. 
proceedings    of,    on    records    of 

Session,  D.  72,  p.  72. 

See  also  Congregation,  Dea- 
cons, Organizations,  Pas- 
tors, Ruling  Elders,  Ses- 
sion. 
special     organizations     of,     G. 

xxiii.  p.  53. 
Church,  Presbyterian,  in  U.  S.  A., 

Assembly  to  superintend  the 

whole,  G.  xii.  5,  p.  30. 
attested  records  valid  in  every 

part  of,  G.  XX.  p.  50. 
prosecutor,  D.  11,  p.  59. 
Boards  of.  W.  vi.  3,  p.  93. 
Church,  Vacant,  representation  of, 

G.  X.  4,  p.  24. 
definition  of,  G.  x\'ii.  1,  p.  47. 
supply  of.  G.  xA'iii.  p.  48. 
public   worship  of,    G.   xxi.    p. 

50. 
Church  Government,  Form  of,  p.  11. 
Church    government,    See  Govern- 
ment. 
Church    members,    who    are,    [C. 

xxv.  2];  G.  ii.  2,  p.  14;  ii.  4, 

p.  15. 


Church  members,  children  of  pro- 
fessing Christians  are,  [C.  xxv. 
2];    G.   ii.    2,   p.    14;    n.   4.   p. 
15;   D.  6,  p.  58;   W.  x.  1,  p. 
100. 
distinguished  from  world  by  sac- 
raments, [C.  xxvii.  1;  L.  Iti2]. 
engaged    to    ser\-ice  of  God  in 
sacraments,    [C.   xxvii.    1;    L. 
162]. 
subject  to  discipUne,  G.  viii.  2, 

p.  21;  D.  1,  6,  pp.  57,  58. 
mav  be  summoned  as  witnesses, 

G.  viii.  2,  p.  21;  ix.  6,  p.  22. 
jurisdiction  over,  G.  ix.  b,  p.  22; 

D.  108,  p.  79. 
obligations  of,  to  Ruhng  Elders 
and  Deacons,  G.  xui.  4,  p.  32. 
to  Pastor,  G.  xv.  13,  p.  43;  xvi. 

6,  p.  46. 
charge  to,  installment  of  Elder 

or  Deacon,  G.  xiii.  4,  p.  32. 
in    installment    of    Pastor,    G. 

XV.  14,  p.  43;  xvi.  6,  p.  46. 
societies  of,  G.  xxiii.  p.  53. 
in  extinct  churches,  D.  112,  p. 
80. 

See   also    Communicants. 
!  Churches  located  in  different  Pres- 
byteries, single  pastorate  of, 
I  A.  L.,  p.  133. 

recommendation  of,  for  contri- 
I  butions,  A.  L.,  p.  122. 

I  Church  officers.     See  Officers. 
j  Church      ordinances.       See    Ordi- 
I  nances. 

I  Church  Session.     See  Session. 
I  Circular  letter,  G.  x.  9,  p.  27;  xix. 
!  2,  p.  49. 

Circumcision,    Tvjpe  under  O.   T. 

[C.  vii.  5];  W.  viii.  2,  p.  95. 
Citations,  authority  of  judicatories 
to  issue,  G.  viii.  2,  p.  21. 
authoritv  of  Session  to  issue,  G. 

ix.  6.  p.  22. 
in  calls,  of  minister  and  congre- 
gation, G.  xvi.  2,  p.  44. 
judicial,  D.  20-23,  p.  61. 
issuing  of,  D.  20,  p.  61. 
time-hmit  of,  D.  20.  p.  61. 
signed  by  whom,  D.  20,  p.  61. 
of  witnesses,  D.  20,  p.  61. 
sen-ice  of,  D.  21,  p.  61. 
refusal   to  obev,  D.  22,  p.  61; 

34,  p.  64;  39,  p.  65. 
second,  D.  22,  p.  61;  34,  p.  64; 

39,  p.  65. 
third,  of  minister  or  Elder,  D, 

39,  p.  65. 
of    judicatory',  to  produce  rec- 
ords, D.  76,  p.  72;  77,  p.  73. 
Civil  jurisdiction,   not   in  Church, 
1  IC.  xxxi.  4];  G.  viii.  2,  p.  20. 


156 


INDEX. 


Civil  magistrate.     See  Mapistrate. 
Civil     penalties.     Church     cannot 

inflict,  G.  viii.  2,  p.  21. 
Civil  power,  fa.'^t  or  thanksgiving 

appointed  by,   W.   xv.  4,  p. 

109. 
Clerks,  G.  xx.  p.  50. 

appointment  of,  G.  xx.  p.  50. 

duties  of,  G.  xx.  p.  50. 

to   record  transactions,   G.   xx. 

p.  50. 
to  preserve  records,  G.  xx.  p.  50. 
to  grant  extracts  from  records, 

G.  XX.  p.  50. 
to  authenticate   records,  G.  xx. 

p.  50;  D.  25,  p.  62;  64,  p.  70. 
to  sign  citation.  D.  20,  p.  61. 
to   receive  testimony,  D.  66,  p. 

70. 
action  of,  in  complaints,  D.  85, 

87,  pp.  74,  75. 
action  of,  in  appeals,  D.  96,  97, 

p.  76. 
to  form  complete  roll,  R.  10,  p. 

142. 
to  add  names  to  roll,  R.  10,  p. 

142. 
to  file  all  papers,  R.  11,  p.  142. 
Stated,  to  receive  all  papers,  R, 

11,  p.  142. 
to  deliver  papers  to  Committee 

on  Bills  and  Overtures,  R.  11, 

p.  142. 
corresponding  members,  R.  42, 

p.  147. 
Cohabitation,  [L.  138]. 
Collections.     See  Offerings. 
Collegiate  Church.  G.  x.  3,  p.  24. 
Commandments,  the  Ten,  [L.  99- 

148;  S.  41-81]. 
are  sum   of   the  moral   law,   [C. 

xix.  2;  L.  98;  S.  41]. 
a  perfect   rule  of  righteousness, 

[C.  xix.  2;  L.  99]. 
rules  for  understanding.  [L.  99]. 
preface  to.  explained,   [L.   101; 

S.  43.  44]. 
sum  of,  [L.  102,  122;  S.  42]. 
first,  [L.  103;  S.  45]. 
second.  [L.  107;  S.  49]. 
third,  [L.  Ill;  S.  53]. 
fourth,  [L.  115;  S.  57]. 
fifth,  [L.  123;  S.  63]. 
sixth,  [L.  134;  S.  67]. 
.seventh,  [L.  137;  S.  70]. 
eighth,  [L.  140;  S.  73]. 
ninth,  [L.  143;  S.  761. 
tenth,  [L.  146;  S.  79]. 
no  mere  man  able  perfectly  to 

keep,  [L.  149;  S.  82]. 
Commission  to  General  Assembly, 

produced   before   enrollment, 

G.  xii,  7,  p.  31;  xxii.  2,  p.  52. 


I  Commission  to  General  Assembly, 
j  filed,  G.  xii.  7,  p.  31. 

form  of,  G.  xxii.  2,  p.  52. 
■  Commissioners      (congregational), 
1  to  prosecute  call,  G.  xv.  10, 

j  p.  41;  xvi.  2,  p.  44. 

!       in  Pastor's  removal,  G.  xvi.  2, 
j  p.  44;  x\'ii.  1,  p.  47. 

'  Commissioners        (delegates),     to 
I  Presbyter^-,  G.  ix.  6,  p.  23;  x. 

I  2-5,  p.  24. 

1       to  Presbyterv,  certificate  of,  G. 
X.  5,  p.  24. 
to  Synod,  G.  xi.  1,  p.  27. 
to    General  Assembly,  G.  xxii. 

p.  52. 
ratio  of,  G.  xii.  2,  p.  30. 
enrollment  of,  G.  xii.  7,  p.  31. 
appointment  of,  G.  xxii.  1,  p.  52. 
alternate,  G.  xxii.  1,  p.  52. 
commission    of,    G.    xxii.    2,  p. 
52. 

G.  xxii.  3,  p.  53. 
Executive.     See 


judicial,     D.    xiii. 


expenses  of. 
Commissions, 

Executive. 
Commissions, 

p.  81. 
of  Presbvterv,  G.  x.  7.  p.  25;  D. 

118,  p.  81;  124,  p.  82. 
of  Svnod,  G.  xi.  4,  p.  28;  D.  118, 

p."  81;  124,  p.  82. 
of  General  Assemblv,  G.  xii.  4, 

p.  30;  D.  125-133\  np.  83.  866. 
mav  be  appointed,   D.   118,  p. 

81. 
how  constituted,  D.  118,  p.  81; 

125,  pp.  83.  866. 
decisions  of,  D.  122,  p.  82. 
review  of  decisions  of,  D.  124, 

p.  82;  132,  p.  84. 
time  and  place  of  sitting  of,  D. 

121,  p.  82;  128,  p.  83. 
findings  of,  D.  122,  p.  82;  136, 

p.  85. 
quorum  of,  D.  120,  p.  82;   127, 

p.  83. 
Commissions   to    take   testimony, 

D.  66,  p.  70. 
applications  for,  D.  66,  p.  70. 
how  appointed,  D.  66.  p.  70. 
within    jurisdiction    of  another 

body,  D.  66,  p.  70. 
rules  for,  D.  66.  p.  70. 
competencv  of  testimony  before, 

D.  66,  p.  70. 
transmission    of   testimony  be- 
fore, D.  66,  p.  70. 
Commit,  motion  to,  R.  18,  19,  p. 

143. 
mav  speak  but  once  on,  R.  18, 

p.  143. 
when  in  order,  R.  19,  p.  143. 
precedence  of,  R.  19,  p.  143. 


ISDEX. 


157 


Committee?,    of    prosecution,    D.  ' 

12,  p.  59. 
to    conduct     cases    against    co- 
ordinate judicatories,  D.  122, 

p.  82. 
appointment  of,  R.  7,  p.  141. 
chainuan  of,  R.  9,  p.  142. 
how  convened.  R.  9,  p.  142. 
on  bills  and  overtures,  R.  11,  p. 

142. 
judicial,  R.  41,  p.  146. 
Common  fame.     See  Committees  of 

Prosecution. 
Common  good,  sins  against,  aggra- 
vated, [L.  151]. 
Communicants,    qualifications   of.  ' 

riglit    of    detennining    in    the 

church,  G.  i.  2,  p.  12;   W.  x. 

2,  p.  100. 
children  of,  membei-s  of  church, 

G.  ii.  4,  p.  15;  D.  6,  p.  58;  W. 

X.  1,  p.  100. 
represented    bv  Ruling  Elders. 

G.  V.  1,  p.  17. 
elect  Ruling  Elders,  G.  v.  1,  p. 

17;  xiii.  2,  p.  32. 
received  bv  Session,  G.  ix.  6,  p.  • 

22;  \V.  X.  2,  3,  p.  100. 
power  of  Session  over,  G.  ix.  6,  : 

p.  22. 
register  of.  G.  ix.  9.  p.  23. 
elect  Deacons,  G.  xiii.  2,  p.  32.     i 
elect  Pastor,  G.  xa-.  4,  p.  39. 
contumacv    of,    suspension    for. 

D.  34,  p.  64. 
withdrawal       of,       not       under 

charges.  D.  49,  p.  67. 
name   of,    erased   from    roll,    D. 

49,  50,  53,  pp.  67,  68. 
absent    without    certificate,    D. 

50,  pp.  67.  86a. 
suspended,  roll  of,  D.  50,  p.  67. 
absentee,    separate    roll    of,    D. 

50.  pn.  67,  86a. 
suspen.sion  of,  without  process, 

U.  50,  51,  p.  67. 
in  neglect  of  churcli  ordinances, 

p.  51,  pp.  67,  866. 
joining  otlier  denominations,  D. 

53,  p.  68.  1 

jurisdiction  over,  D.   108,   109,  ■ 

p.  79. 
dismissed,  status  of,  D.  109,  p. 

79. 
returning    certificates,    D.    109, 

p.  79. 
removals  of,  D.  114,  p.  80. 
must    have    certificates    of    dis- 
mission, D.  114,  p.  80. 
baptized    children    of,    included  , 

in  certificate,  D.  114,  p.  80.       j 
certificate  of,  how  long  valid,  D.  i 

114,  p.  80.  I 


Communicants,    reception    of,    to 
be  reported,  D.  114,  p.  80. 
suspended,  conduct  toward,  W. 

xi.  3.  p.  102. 
su.^pended,    repentance    of,    W. 

xi.  4.  p.  104. 
su.-pended  and  unrepentant,  W. 

XI.  5.  p.  105. 
restoration  of,  W.  xi.  4,  p.  102; 

xi.  7,  p.  103. 
excommunication  of,  W.  xi.  6, 
p.  102. 

See  also  C}turc)i  Members. 
Communications,       corrupt,       [L. 

139]. 
Communion  of  Saints,  does  not 
infer  communitv  of  goods, 
[C.  xxvi.  3]. 
Communion,  terms  of,  right  of 
clmrches  to  declare,  G.  i.  2, 
p.  12. 

See  also  Lord's  Supper. 
Company,  cliaste.  [L.  138]. 

unchaste.  [L.  139]. 
Complainant,  who  may  be,  D.  84, 
p.  74. 
must     give    notice,    D.    85,    p. 

must  lodge  complaint,  D.  87,  p. 

75. 
hearing  of.  D.  88,  p.  75. 
name  given  to,  L).  90,  p.  75. 
may  not  vote,  D.  91,  p.  75. 
may  complain,  D.  92,  p.  75. 
Complaints,  D.  84-93,  p.  74. 
to  be  received  by  judicatories, 

[C.  xxxi.  2]. 
power  of  Presbytery  in,  G.  x.  7, 

p.  25. 
power  of  Synod  in,  G.  xi.  4,  p. 

28. 
power  of   Assembly   in,   G.   xii. 

4,  p.  30. 
carried  up,  D.  71,  p.  71. 
printed  briefs,  D.  76a,  p.  866. 
definition  of,  D.  84,  p.  74. 
who  may  make,  D.  84,  p.  74. 
ground-  of,  D.  84,  p.  74. 
notice  of,  when  and  how  given, 

D.  85.  p.  74. 
time  of  lodgment  of.  with  higher 

judicatory.  D.  85,  p.  74. 
duty  of  clerk  in,  D.  85,  p.  74. 
records  in   cases  of,   to  be  sent 

up,  D.  85.  p.  74;  93,  p.  75. 
stay  of  proceedings  bv,   D.  86, 

p.  74. 
procedure  in  hearing  of,  D.  88, 

p.  75. 
effect  of,  if  sustained.  D.  89,  p. 

75. 
names  of  parties   in,  D.  90,  p. 

75. 


158 


INDEX. 


Complaints,  inferior  judicatory'  to 
be  censured  if  records  and 
papers  are  not  sent  up,  D.  93, 
p.  75. 

superior  judicatory-  can  make 
necessary  orders  pending  pro- 
duction of  papers,  D.  93,  p. 
75. 

counsel  in,  D.  90,  p.  75. 

parties  in,  may  not  vote,  D.  91, 
p.  75. 

parties   may   complain,    D.    92, 
p.  75. 
Concurrent  Declarations,  1869,  A. 

L..  p.  127. 
Confession  of  Faith,  p.  5. 
Confession  of  sins,  [C.  xv.  6]. 
Confidence,    Assembly    the    bond 

of  mutual,  G.  xii.  4,  p.  3U. 
Congregation,     spiritual     govern- 
ment of,  by  Session,  G.  ix.  6, 
p.  22. 

power  of  Session  to  concert 
measures  for,  G.  ix.  6,  p.  23. 

representation  of,  in  Presbvten,, 
G.  X.  2-5,  p.  24;  xiii.  8,  p.  34. 

collegiate,  representation  of,  G. 
X.  3,  p.  24. 

vacant,  representation  of,  G.  x. 
4,  p.  25. 

union  or  division  of,  G.  x.  7.  p. 
26. 

new,  formation  or  reception  of, 
G.  X.  7,  p.  26. 

reoresentation  of,  in  Synod,  G. 
xi.  l,p.  27. 

election  of  Ruling  Elders  and 
Deacons  by,  G.  xiii.  2,  p.  32; 
xiii.  8,  p.  34. 

Ruling  Elders  or  Deacons  unac- 
ceptable to,  G.  xiii.  6,  p.  33. 

candidate  before,  G.  xv.  1,  p.  38. 

election  of  pastor  by,  G.  x\'.  1-5, 
p.  38. 

call  of  pastor  bv,  G.  xv.  5-7,  p. 
39;  xvi.  1-3,  p.  44. 

commis-sioners  of,  G.  xv.  10,  p. 
41;  xvi.  2,  p.  44;  xvii.  p.  47. 

citation  of,  in  calls,  G.  x\'i.  2,  p. 
44;  xvii,  p.  47. 

action  of,  in  translation  of  min- 
ister, G.  xvi.  3,  p.  45. 

action  of,  in  resignation  of  pas- 
tor, G.  xvii.  p.  47. 

release  of,  from  pastor,  G.  x\'ii. 
p.  47. 

organizations  in,  G.  xxiii.  p.  53. 

proceedings  of,  reported  to  Ses- 
sion^, D.  72,  p.  72. 

assembling  for  worship,  W.  i.  5, 
p.  88. 

behavior  of,  during  service,  W. 
ii.  p.  88. 


Congregation,  singing  of,  W.  iv.  3, 
p.  89. 
systematic    beneficence   of,    W. 

vi.  1.  p.  92;  vi.  4,  p.  93. 
Baptism  in  presence  of,  W.  viii. 

1,  p.  95. 
public  notice  to,  of  Lord's  Sup- 
per, W.  ix.  3,  p.  97. 
1       fasts     and     tlianksgivings     ob- 
served   by,  W.   XV.   3,    4,  p. 
109. 
public   notice   to,   of  fasts  and 
thanksgivings,   W.   xv.   5,   p. 
110. 
I  Congregational  meetings,  Records 
I  of,  A.  L.,  p.  135. 

See    also    Church,     Church 

Members,  Communicants. 

Conscience,    liberty    of,    [C.    xx.]; 

G.  i.  1,  p.  12. 

i       God  alone  Lord  of,  [C.  xx.  2]; 

I  G.  i.  1,  p.  12. 

cases  of,  determined  by  Synods 
and  Councils,  [C.  xxxi.  2]. 
I       making    men    lords    of,    forbid- 
den, [L.  105]. 
sins    against,    aggravated,     [L. 

151]. 
Church  cannot  bind,  G.  i.  7,  p. 
13. 
Constitutional  Rules,  p.  113. 
Constitutional    Rules,    how   made 
obligator^',  G.  xii.  6,  p.  31. 
appended    to    Constitution,    G. 
xii.  6,  p.  31. 
Contempt  of  .superiors,   [L.  128]. 
Continency,  [L.  138], 
Contracts,  [L.  141]. 
Control,    Review   and,    D.    71-77, 

p.  71. 
Controversies,  Religious,  final  ap- 
peal in.  [C.  i.  8,  10]. 
the    Supreme    Judge    in,    [C.  i. 

10]. 
bv    whom     determined    minis- 
terially, [C.  xxxi.  2.] 
Assembly's  power  to  decide,  G. 
xii.  5,  p.  30. 
Contumacy,  excommunication  for, 
G.  viii.  2,  p.  21. 
of  accused  persons,  D.  22,  p.  61; 

34,  p.  64;  39.  p.  65. 
of  witnesses,  D.  22,  p.  61;  68,  p. 

71. 
in  cases  before  Sessions,  D.  34, 

p.  64. 
of  ministers,  D.  39,  p.  65. 
of  Ruling  Elders  or  Deacons,  D. 

39,  p.  65;  47,  p.  66. 
suspension    from   office   for,    D. 
39,  p.  65;  47,  p.  66. 
Conversation  forbidden,  R.  33,  p. 
146. 


INDEX. 


159 


Correspondence,  among  cliurclies, 
Assembly  the  bond  of,  G.  xii. 
4,  p.  3U. 
with  foreign  churclies,  G.  xii.  5, 
p.  30. 
Corresponding  members  of    Pres- 
byters', G.  X.  11,  p.  27. 
cannot  vote,  G.  x.  11,  p.  27. 
of  Synod,  G.  xi.  3,  p.  28. 
permanent   officers  have   rights 
of,  R.  42,  p.  147. 
Corrupt  practices,  neglect  of,  by 

judicatory',  D.  77,  p.  73. 
Coimcils.     See  Synods  and  Coun- 
cils. _    -.,  .         '  '"    ^ 
Counsel,  appointed  in  absence  of 
accused,  D.  22.  p.  61. 
accxised  may  appear  by,  D.  23, 

p.  61;  34,  p.  64;  39,  p.  65. 
for  either  party.  D.  27,  p.  63. 
members  of  judicatory',  D.  27, 

p.  63. 
may  not  vote  or  judge,  D.  27,  p. 

63. 
professional,  may  not  plead,  D. 

27,  p.  63. 
in  appeals,  D.  97,  p.  76. 
Courtesy,  [L.  135]. 
Covenants,    sin^    against,    aggra- 
vated, [L.  lolj. 
Covetousness,  [L.  142]. 
Creduhty,  forbidden,   [L.  105]. 
Critical  exercise  of  candidates,  G. 

xiv.  4,  p.  36. 
Cup,  denial  of,  to  the  people,  [C. 

xxix   4]. 
Cursing,  [L.  113]. 


DANCINGS,  lascivious.  [L.  139]. 
Deacons,  church  officers,  G.  iii.  2, 

p.  16. 
warrant  for.  G.  vi.  p.  18. 
duties  of,  G.  vi.  p.  18. 
manage     temporahties,    G.    vi. 

p.  18. 
qualifications  of,  G.  xiii.  2,  p.  32. 
election  of,  G.  xiii.  2,  p.  32;  8, 

p.  34. 
ordination  of,  G.  xiii.  4,  p.  32. 
vows  of,  G.  xiii.  4,  p.  32. 
acceptance    of,    by   Church,    G. 

xiii.  4,  p.  32. 
office  of,  perpetual,   G.  xiii.   6, 

p.  33. 
how  divested  of  office,  G.  xiii. 

6,  p.  33. 
ceasing  to  act,  G.  xiii.  7,  p.  33. 
term-ser\'ice  of,  G.  xiii.  8,  p.  34. 
presiding  at  worship,  G.  xxi.  p. 

50. 
general  rules  for  trial  of,  D.  47, 

p.  66. 


Deacons,  tried  by  Session,  D.  19, 
p.  60;   47,  p.  66. 
cease  to  act  at   dismission,   D. 

109,  p.  79. 
not  restored  to  exercise  of  func- 
tions by  return  of  certificate, 
D.  109,  p.  79. 
Dead,  burial  of,  W.  xiv.  p.  108. 
not  to  be  praved  for,  [C.  xxi.  4; 
L.  183]. 
Debts,  duty  of  paying.  [L.  141]. 
Decalogue.     See  Commandments. 
Decisions,  judicial,  not  to  be   re- 
versed unless  regularly  taken 
up,  by  appeal  or  complaint, 
D.  75.  p.  72.       .     _ 
Degrees  of  consanguinity,  [C.  xxiv. 

4];  W.  xii.  3,  p.  104.      -.    f 
Delegates,  appointment  of,  G. -ix.  ^ 
6,  p.  23;  xi.  1,  p.  27;  xii.  2,  pT  ^^ 
30. 

See  also  Commissioners. 
Demission  of  ministry',  D.  52,  p. 

68. 
Deposition,    only   way   of   divest- 
ing Ruling  Elder  or  Deacon 
of  office,  G.  xiii.  6,  p.  33. 
by  Session,  D.  35,  p.  64;  47,  p. 

66. 
of  minister,  D.  41,  p.  65;  42,  45, 

p.  66;  54,  p.  68. 
cautions  in  cases  of,  D.  42,   p. 

66. 
restoration  after,  D.  44,  p.  66. 
without  process,  D.  54,  p.  68. 
Desertion,     wilful    and    irremedi- 
able;  ground  for  divorce,  [C. 
xxiv.  6]. 
forbidden.  [L.  139]. 
Despair,  [L.  105]. 
Differences   between   judicatories, 
D.  xiv.  p.  85. 
procedure     of    aggrieved    judi- 
catory' in,  D.  137,  p.  85. 
lodgment  of  notice  of  memorial 

in.  p.  137,  139.  pp.  85.  86. 
committee  to  conduct  case  in, 

D.  l.JS.  p.  85. 
authority     and     judgment     of 
higher  judicatoo'  in,  D.  139, 
1  p.  86. 

\      appeal  in,  D.  139,  p.  86. 
Directory  for  Worship,  p.  87. 
Discipline,  Book  of,  p.  57. 
Disciphne,  warrant  for,  [C.  xxiiL 


3;  L.  45];G.i.  3,  p.  12. 
■       *    '"  3];  G.  i. 


3.  p. 


ends  of,  [C.  xxx.  3] 

12;  D.  2.  p.  57. 
duty  of  officers  to  exercise,  [L. 

108];  G.  i.  3,  p.  12. 
in  accord  with  scriptural  rules, 

G.  i.  3,  p.  12;  i.  7,  p.  13;  D.  1, 

3,  4,  p.  57. 


160 


INDEX, 


Discipline,  purely  moral  or  spirit 

ual,  G.  i.  8,  p.  13;  viii.  2,  p 

21. 
vigor  and  strictness  of,  G.  i.  8 

p.  13. 
an  ordinance  of  Christ  in  a  par- 
ticular church,  G.  vii.  p.  18. 
jurisdiction  in,  of  Session,  G.  ix 

6,  p.  22;  D.  19,  p.  60;  108,  p 

79. 
of  Presbytery,  G.  x.  8,  p.  26;  D. 

19,  p.  60;  108,  p.  79. 
of  Synod,  G.  xi.  4,  p.  28. 
of  Assembly,  G.  xii.  4,  5,  p.  30. 
controversies     respecting,      de- 
cided by  Assembly,  G.  xii.  5, 

p.  30. 
definition  of,  D.  1,  p.  57. 
who  are  subject  to,  D.  1,  p.  57; 

8,  p.  58. 
discretion  in  exercise  of.  D.  2, 

p.  57;  8,  p.  58;  14,  p.  59;  37, 

p.  65;  42,  43,  p.  66. 
children  of  the  Church  subject 

to,  D.  6,  p.  58. 
cases  of,  in  extinct  church.  D. 

112,  p.  80. 
m  extinct  Presbvter>-,   D.   113, 

p.  80. 

See  also  Censures. 
Disease,  purpose  of,  W.  xiii.  2,  p. 

107. 
Dismission,  of  ministers,  reported 

to  Synod,  G.  x.  8,  p.  26. 
jurisdiction    in  cases  of,  D.  xi. 

p.  79. 
terminates    right    to    deliberate 

or  vote,  D.  109,  p.  79;  110,  p. 

80. 
terminates    exerci.se    of    oflBcial 

functions,  D.  109,  p.  79. 
See  also  Certificates. 
Dissents,  D.  x.  p.  78. 

definition  of.  D.  103.  p.  78. 

form  of,  D.  105,  p.  78. 

entered  on   records,   D.    105,  p. 

78. 
right  of,  D.  107,  p.  79. 
in  judical  cases,  D.  107,  p.  79. 
Dissolution,  of  General  Assembly, 

G.  xii.  8.  p.  31. 
of  pastoral   relation,  G.   x\'i.  3, 

p.  45;  xvii.  p.  47. 
Division  on  vote,  R.  27,  p.  155. 
Divorce,    grounds   of,    [C.  xxiv.  5, 

6]. 
party    obtaining,    for   adulter^', 

may  marrj*.  [C.  xxiv.  5]. 
procedure  in,  public  and  orderly, 

[C.  xxiv.  6]. 
Doctrine,      sound,      mini.ster      to 

preach,  G.  xiv.  4,  p.  35;  W. 

vii.  1,  2,  p.  93. 


Doctrine,  soundness  of,  preserved 
by  higher  judicatories,  G.  x. 
l,p.  24. 

questions  of,  power  of  Presby- 
tery in,  G.  X.  7,  p.  25. 

decisions  of  Synod  affecting,  not 
final,  G.  xi.  4,  p.  28. 

controversies  of.  Assembly  to 
decide,  G.  xii.  5,  p.  30. 

matter  for  discipUne,   D.  3,  p. 

text  of  sermon  should  contain, 
\V.  vii.  2,  p.  93. 
Drink,     temperance    in,     [L,  135, 

136]:--, 
Drunkenness,  [L.  139]. 
Duties  of  superiors,  inferiors  and 
equals,   [L.    124-133;   S.   64- 
66]. 
Duty  to  God,  rule  of,  [C.  i.  4;X.  6, 
92;  S.  3,  40]. 
shown  by  light    of    nature,  [C. 

xxi.  1]. 
required  of  man,  [L.  91;  S.  39]. 


ELDERS,  ministers  are,  G.  iv.  p. 
16. 

See  Ruling  Elders. 

Election    of   officers,    right   of,   in 

society,  G.  i.  6,  p.  13. 

of  commissioners  to  Assembly, 

G.  xii.  2,  p.  30;  xxii.  1,  p.  52. 

of  Ruling  Elders,  G.  xiii.  2,  p. 

32. 
of  Deacons,  G.  xiii.  2,  p.  32. 
of  Moderators,  G.  xix.  3,  p.  50; 

R.  2,  p.  141. 
members  in  trans,  mav  not  vote 
in,  D.  109,  p.  79;  110,  p.  80. 
Election  of  Pastor,  G.  xv.  1-5,  p. 
38. 
meeting  for,  how  called,  G.  xv. 

1,  p.  38. 
minister  to  preside  at,  G.  xv.  2, 

p.  38. 
notice  of  meeting  for,  G.  xv.  3, 

p.  38. 
voting  in,  G.  x^•.  4,  p.  39;  D. 

109,  p.  79. 
minority  at,  G.  x\-.  5,  p.  39. 
majority  at,  G.  xa'.  5,  p.  39. 
Emergency    meetings,    of    judica- 
tories, G.  X.  9,  p.  27;  xix.  2, 
p.  49. 
Emplo\Tnents,  worldly,  rest  from, 
on  Sabbath,  [L.  117,  119;  S. 
60,  61]. 
Enemies,  prayer  for,  [L.  183]. 
Engagements,  sins  against,  aggra- 
vated, [L.  151]. 
Envv,     [L.  128,  132,  142,  148;    S. 
i  81]. 


INDEX. 


161 


Equals,  duties  of,  [L.  131]. 
Errors,  power  of  Presbytery  in,  G. 
X.  8.  p.  26. 
testimony  of  Assembly  against, 

G.  xii.  5,  p.  30. 
to  be   carefully   considered,   D. 
42,  p.  66. 
Eucharist.     See  Lord's  Supper. 
Evangelist,    definition    of,    G.   xv. 
15,  p.  44;  xviii.  p.  48. 
ordination  of,  G.  xv.  15,  p.  44. 
as  missionars",  G.  xviii.  p.  48. 
Local,  C.  R.'l,  p.  113. 
Evidence,  D.  viii.  p.  69. 

insufficient,  D.  8,  p.  58;  37,  p. 

65. 
specified  with  charges,  D.  16,  p. 

60. 
competent,     other    than    testi- 
mony, D.  24,  p.  62;  59.  p.  69. 
introduction  of,  D.  24,  p.  62. 
in  rebuttal,  D.  24,  p.  62. 
new,  during  trial,  D.  24,  p.  62. 
filing  of,  D.  25,  p.  62. 
questions  as  to,  D.  28,  p.  63. 
care  in  receiving,  D.  55,  p.  69. 
kind?  of,  D.  59,  p.  69. 
other,  necessary-  to  support  one 

witness,  D.  59,  p.  69. 
records  of  judicaton,'  are  good 
and  sufficient  in  ever>'  other 
judicaton,-,  D.  64,  p.  70. 
new,  after  trial,  D.  69,  p.  71. 
new,   during  prosecution  ot  ap- 
peal, D.  70,  p.  71. 
See  also  Testimony. 
E\'idence  of  repentance,  D.  41,  51 
pp.  65,  67;  W.  xi.  2,  7,  pp.  101 
103. 
Evil-doers,     punishment     of,     [L 

129J. 
Evils  in  churches,  power  of  Pres 
byterj'  to  redress,  G.  x.  7,  p 
25. 
Exceptions,  D.  26,  p.  63. 
Exclusion,   power  of,    [C.  xxx.  2] 

G.  viii.  2,  p.  21. 
Excommunication,     highest     cen 
sure,  [C.  xxx.  4];  G.  viii.  2,  p 
21;  D.  35,  p.  64. 
power  of  Session  in,  G.  ix.  6,  p 
22;  D.  35,  p.  64;  41,  p.  65;  47 
p.  66. 
power  of  Presbvterj-  in,  D.  41 

p.  65;  54,  p.  68. 
not  without  process,  for  neglect 

of  ordinances.  D.  51,  p.  67. 
without  process,  of  minister 
joining  heretical  denomina- 
tion, D.  54,  p.  68. 
without  process,  of  person,  sus- 
pended after  trial,  continuing 
impenitent,  W.  xi.  5,  p.  102. 


I  Excommunication,   design  of,  W. 
I  xi.  5,  p.  102. 

j       sentence  of,  W.  xi.  6,  p.  102. 
I       publication  of,  W.  xi.  6,  p.  102. 
I       omission  of  publication  of,  W. 
j  xi.  6,  p.  103. 

restoration  from,  W.  xi.   7,  p. 
'  103. 

!  Executive    Commission,    of    Pres- 
I  byterj-,  G.  x.  7,  p.  2*i. 

I      of  Synod,  G.  xi.  4,  p.  28. 
of  Assembly,  G.  xii.  4,  p.  30. 
Experience,    aggravates    sin,    [L. 

151]. 
Expounding  of  the  Scriptures,  W. 

iii.  3.  p.  89;  vii.  2,  p.  93. 
Extraordinary  meetings,   of  judi- 
catories, D.  X.  9,  p.  27;  xix. 
2,  p.  49. 


FAMILY  of  God,  The  Church,  [C. 

xx^-.  2]. 
Familv.  and  the  Sabbath,  [L.  118]; 

^^  .  i.  3,  4,  pp.  87,  88. 
duties  of  head  of,  W.  xvi.  4,  5, 

p.  121. 
Family  instruction,   time  for,  W. 

XA-i.  5,  p.  121. 
imponance  of,  W.  xvi.  5,  p.  121. 
Family  worship,  W.  x\'i.,  p.  120. 
on  tlie  Sabbath,  W.  i.  4,  p.  88. 
singing  at,  W.  iv.  1,  p.  89. 
time  for,  W.  xnM.  3,  p.  111. 
leader  of,  W.  xvi.  4,  p.  111. 
manner  of,  W.  xvi.  4,  p.  111. 
participants   in,    W.    xwi.    4,   p. 

111. 
Fasting.  W.  xa-.,  p.  109. 

part  of  worship  of  God,  [C.  xxi. 

5;  L.  108]. 
an   ordinance   of  Christ   in   the 

Church,  G.  vii.,  p.  19. 
Fasts,   before   ordination,    G.    x\'. 

11.  p.  41. 
before  Lord's  Supper,  W.  ix.  6, 

p.  100. 
marriaee  not  to  be  during,  W. 

xii.  7,  p.  104. 
propriety  of  obsen-ance  of,  W. 

x-^•.  2.  p.  109. 
who  to  observe,  W.  x^•.  3,  p.  109. 
private.  W.  x^-.  3,  4,  p.  109. 
conerregational,  W.  x\^.  3,  4,  p. 

109. 
presbvterial,  W.  x^-.  3,  4,  p.  109. 
synodical,  W.  xa".  3.  4,  p.  109. 
General  Assembly  and,  W.  xv. 

4.  p.  109. 
civil  power  and,  W.  xv.  4,  p. 

109. 
public  notice  of,  W.  xv.  5,  p. 

110. 


162 


INDEX, 


Fasts,  public  worship    in,  W.  xv 
6,  7,  p.  110. 
duty  of  ministers,  W.  xv.  7,  p 
110. 
lather  and  mother,  meaning  of 
in    fifth    commandment,    [L 
124]. 
Fear  of  God,  required,  [L.  104]. 
Fees,   for  counsel,   prohibited,   D 

27,  p.  63. 
Fellowship,  right  hand  of,  G.  xiii, 

5,  p.  33;  XV.  14,  p.  43. 
Flattery,  [L.  144,  145J. 
Hesh,  temptations  of,  [L.  195]. 
t  ood,  temperate  use  of,  [L.  135, 

136]. 
Forbearance,  with  respect  to  non- 
essentials in  religion,  G.  i.  5, 
p.  13. 
Foreign  churches,  correspondence 

with,  G.  xii.  5,  p.  30. 
Foreign  ministers.     See  Ministers. 
Forgery,  [L.  145]. 
Forgiveness   of   injuries,    [L.    135, 

194;  S.  105]. 
Form  of  Government,  p.  11. 
Forms,   for  dissolution   of  Assem- 
bly, G.  xii.  8,  p.  31. 
for  ordination  of  Ruling  Elders 
and  Deacons,  G.  xiii.  4,  p.  32. 
for  giving  right  hand  of  fellow- 
ship, G.  xiii.  5,  p.  33;  x\.  14, 
p.  43. 
for  licensure,  G.  xiv.  7,  p.  36. 
for   ordination    of   minister,    G. 
x^'.  12,  p.  41. 
of  evangelist,  G.  x\-.  15,  p.  44. 
for  installment  of  Pastor,  G.  xv. 
12,  13.  p.  41:  x^•i.  6.  p.  46. 
Forms,  of  Commission  to  General 
Assembly,  G.  xxii.  2,  p.  52. 
of  charges  and  specifications,  D. 

16,  17,  p.  60. 
of  oath  or  affirmation,  D.  62,  p. 

70. 

of  prayer,  confinement  to  fixed. 

not  approved,  W.  v.  4,  p.  91. 

for  Baptism.  W.  viii.  2,  3,  p.  95. 

for  Lord's  Supper,  W.  ix.  4,  5,  p. 

97. 
for  suspension.  W.  xi.  2.  p.  101. 
for  excommunication,  W.  xi.  6. 

p.  102. 
for  restoration,  W.  xi.  7,  p.  103. 
for  marriage,  W.  xii.  8,  p.  105. 
Fornication,  [C.  xxiv.  5;  L.  139]. 
Fraud,  [L.  142]. 


GAMBLING.  [L.  142]. 
General  Assembly,  G.  xii.,  p.  29. 
Synod  to  propose  measures  to, 
G,  xi.  4,  p.  28. 


General    Assembly,    definition    of, 
G.  xii.  1,  p.  29. 

title  of,  G.  xii.  1,  p.  29. 

composition  of,  G.  xii.  2,  p. 
30. 

representation  in,  G.  xii.  2,  p. 
30;  D.  110,  p.  80. 

commissioners  to,  G.  xii.  2,  p. 
30;  xii.  7,  p.  31;  xxii.,  p.  52. 

quorum  of,  G.  xii.  3,  p.  30. 

powers  of,  G.  xii.  4-6,  pp.  30,  55. 

judicial  commission  of,  G.  xii. 
4,  p.  30;  D.  118,  p.  81. 

correspondence  of,  G.  xii".  4,  5, 
p.  30.  V 

overtures  from,  G.  xii.  6,  p.  30. 

annual  meeting  of,  G.  xii.  7,  p. 
31. 

moderator  of,  G.  xii.  7,  p.  31; 
xix.  3,  p.  50. 

sermon  before,  G.  xii.  7,  p.  31; 
xix.  3,  p.  50. 

prayer,  opening  and  closing  ses- 
sions of,  G.  xii.  8,  p.  31. 

dis.^olution  of,  G.  xii.  8,  p.  31. 

power  of,  over  missions,  G. 
xviii.,  p.  48. 

powers  and  duties  of,  respect- 
ing amendments  of  Constitu- 
tion, G.  xxiii.,  p.  53;  A.  L., 
p.  119. 

exceptions  may  not  be  taken  in 
trial  before,  D.  26,  p.  63. 

fast  or  thanksgiving  appointed 
by,  W.  x\-.  4,  p.  109. 

administrative  acts,  A.  L.,  p. 
117. 

corporate  rights,  A.  L.,  p.  118. 

funds,  A.  L.,  p.  120. 

official    record*    during   separa- 
tion into  Old  School  and  New 
School,  A.  L.,  p.  118. 
See  also  Commissioners. 
Gifts,  possession  of,  aggravates  sin 

fL.  151]. 
Giving,    duty    of,    [L.    141].     See 

Offerinos. 
Gluttony,  [L.  139]. 
God.   Author  of  Holy  Scriptures, 
[C.  i.  4]. 

worship  of,  [C.  ii.  2,  xxi.;  L.  104. 
179:  S.  46];  W.,  p.  87. 

law  of,  written  in  man's  heart, 
[C.  iv.  2]. 

permits  sin,  [C.  v.  4,  vi.  1]. 

the  law  of,  [C.  xix.;  L.  91-98;  S. 
39-41]. 

Lord  of  conscience,  [C.  xx.  2]; 
G.  i.  1,  p.  12. 

house  and  family  of.  The 
Church,  [C.  xxv.  2]. 

acknowledgment  of,  [L.  104;  S. 
46]. 


IXDEX. 


163 


God,    veneration   of   name  of,   [L. 

112;   S.  o4j. 
tempting  of.  [L.  105]. 
sins  iniiufdiately  against,  agera- 

vated.  [L.  151]. 
Go?pel,    obligation    to   moral    law 

strengtnened  iii,  [C.  xix.  5J. 
law  not  contrarj-  to,  [C.  xix.  7]. 
worship   not   tied   to  any  place 

under,  [C.  xxi.  6]. 
two  sacraments  in,  [C.  xxvii.  -1]. 
minister  of,  [C.  xxviii.  2;  L.  176]. 
to   be   preached   to   all   nations. 

[L.  5oJ. 
ministry  of,  [L.  63]. 
Government,      Church,      [C.  xxx.. 

xxxi.];  G.  i.,  p.  12;  viii.,  p.  2;). 
appointed   bv  Chri.-t,    [V.   xxiii. 

3;  xxx.  1;  L.  45];  G.  i.  2,  p.  12. 
State  should  not  interfere  with. 

[C.  xxiii.  3];  G.  i.  1.  p.  12. 
distinct   from    civil,    [C.  xxx.    1, 

xxxi.  4];  G.  viii.  2,  p.  20. 
administered     by    synods     and 

councils,    [C.    xxxi.];    G.    viii. 

1,  p.  2U. 
principles  of.  G.  i.,  p.  12. 
exercised  bv  Ruling  Elders,  G. 

v..  p.  17. 
some  form  of,  necessarj",  G.  viii. 

1,  p.  20. 
warrant     for    Presbyterian,    G. 

viii.  1.  p.  20. 
difference-  of.  G.  viii.  1,  p.  20. 
See    also    Censures,    Disci- 
pline. Judicatories. 
Govemmcvt.  Form  of,  p.  11. 
Grace,     advancement     in,     aggra- 
vates sin,  [L.  151]. 
Grievance,    matters    of,    between 

coordinate     judicatories,     D. 

137-139,  p.  85. 


HATRED  toward  God,  [L.  105]. 

toward  man,  [L.  136]. 
Head  of  the  Church.     See  Christ. 
Head  of  the  Family.     See  Familit. 
Heaven,  [C.  xxxii.  1,  xxxiii.  2:  L. 
53,  86,  9(1.  192;  S.  28,  103]. 
Kingdom  of.  inheritance  in,  [C. 
viii.  5]. 
Hell,  [C.  xxxii.  1,  xxxiii.  2;    L.  29, 

8(i.  89;  S.  19]. 
Heresv,  accountability  for,  [C.  xx. 
4];  G.  i.  3,  4,  p.  12;  D.  3,  p. 
57. 
discrimination   in  judgment   of, 

G.  i.  5.  p.  13;  D.  42,  p.  66. 
mav  call  for  deposition,  D.  42, 

p.  66. 
neglect  of,  by  judicatorj',  D.  77, 
p.  73. 


Heretical    denomination,   minister 

joinin^i.  b.  5-!.  p.  68. 
Heretics,  oatii  uiude  to,  not  to  be 
violated.  [C.  xxii.  4]. 
marriage  with,  [C.  xxiv.  3]. 
History.    Eccksia.-lical.    examina- 
tion of  candidate  in.  G.  xiv. 
4.  p.  35. 
Holiness.    Assembly    to    promote, 

G.  xii.  5,  p.  30. 
Iloly  Scriptures.     See  Scriptures. 
Humiliation,  public,  W.  xii.  7,  p. 
104;  XV.  7.  p.  110. 
See  also  /'a»7.s. 
1  Humility,  necessary  to  acceptable 
prayer.  [C.  xxi.  3;  L.  185]. 
before  God.  recjuired,  [L.  104]. 
praver  for.  [L.  192]. 
Hu.-band    of    Church,    Christ,    [C. 

XXV.  1;  L.  66]. 
Hypocrisy.  [L.  113]. 


IDLENESS,   profanation    of    Sab- 
bath. [L.  119;  S.  61]. 
!       sinful.  [L.  139.  142]. 
I  Idolatrv.  forbidden.  [L.  105,   109; 
I  S.  47.  51]. 

I       monuments   of,   to  be  removed, 
i  [L.  108]. 

I       praver   for   prevention   and   re- 
!  moval  of.  [L.  190]. 

I  Ignorance,   prayer  for  prevention 
i  and  removal  of.  [L.  190j. 

Ignorant    not    to    be   admitted  to 
Lord's  table,   [C.  xxix.  8;   L. 
173]:  W.  ix.  2.  4.  p.  97. 
Images,  worship  of,  [L.   107.   I<i9; 

S.  49.  51]. 
Immorality.       Assembly's      testi- 
monv    against,    G.    xii.    5,   p. 
30. 
Impatience,  [L.  105]. 
Incestuous    marriages.    [C.    xxiv. 

4]:  AY.  xii.  3,  p.  101. 
Infants,  baptism  of,  [C.  xx-^-iii.  4; 
L.   166.   177;  S.  95];  W.  viii. 
2.  p.  95. 

See  also  Baptized  Children, 
C  h  ildren . 
Inferior-,  duties  of.  [L.  127]. 
Inferiors,   sins  of.   [L.   128]. 
duties  toward,  [L.  129]. 
sins  against.  [L.  130]. 
Infidelity,  of  civil  magistrate.  [C. 
xxiii.  4]. 
forbidden.  [L.  105;  S.  47]. 
Infidels,  oaths  made  to.  not  to  be 

violated,  [C  xxii.  4]. 
Infirmitv.    of    Ruling    Elders,    G. 
xiii.  6.  p.  33. 
acts  of.  D.  43.  p.  66. 
Injustice,  [L.  130,  142,  145;  S.  75]. 


1(34 


ISDEX. 


Innocent    party     in   divorce    may 

marry  agam.  [C  xxiv.  5]. 
protection   and   defence   of,    [L. 

135,  l'i4]. 
Inspiration  of  Scripture,   [C.   i.  2, 

S]. 
Installment  of  Pastor,  G.  xv.   12, 

13.  p.  41;  x\i.  4-7,  p.  46. 
power  of  Presbvter\-  in,  G.  x.  7, 

p.  23. 
call  a-  petition  for,  G.  xv.  8,  p. 

4). 
definition  of.  G.  xvi.  4,  p.  46. 
bv  wiiom  performed,  G.  xvi.  4, 

p.  46. 
notice    to    congregation    of,    G. 

xvi.  5,  p.  46. 
sermon  at,  G.  x^-i.  6,  p.  46. 
form  of,  G.  xvi.  6.  p.  46. 
oue>tio;i«  to  minister  in,  G.  xvi. 

6,  p.  46. 
que-tion*  to  people  in.  G.  xvi. 

6,  p.  46.     -SVeG.xv.  1.3,  p.  43. 
ciiarge.s  in,  G.  xrvi.  6,  p.  46. 
greeting  to  Pastor  after,  G.  x\-i. 

7,  p.  47. 

Install  nent    of    Ruling    Elder    or 

D?acon,  G.  xiii.  4,  5,  p.  32. 

Instruction,   of  children,   W.   viii. 

2.  p.  95;  X.  1,  p.  100;  x-vi.  5, 

p.  111. 

of  the  .sick,  W.  xiii.  2-9.  p.  107. 

Instructions,  bv  Assemblv,  G.  xii. 

4.  p.  30. 
Intemperance,   [L.    136,    139]. 
Interiocutorv  meetings,  11.  39,  p. 

146. 
Inve-tigations.  necessary  for  ends 
of  discipline.  D.  7,  p.  58. 
of  slander.  D.   13.  p.  59. 
to  be  .speedv,  D.  33,  p.  64;  46,  p. 

66. 
of    cases    neglected    by    lower 
judicatory-.  D.  77,  p.  73. 
Irreverence,  [L.  113;  S.  55]. 


JESTS,  profane.  [L.  11.3]. 
Joy.  in  God,  a  duty,  [L.  104]. 

prayer  for.  [L.  194]. 
.Judgment.   The   Last,   [C.   xxxiii.; 
L.  88,  90:  S.  38]. 
Christ,  the  Judge  in.  [C.  viii.   1. 

4;  xxxiii.  1:  L.51.  .56;  S.  28]. 
who  shall  be  judgf>d  at,  [C.  viii. 

4;  xxxiii.  1;  L.  88]. 
design  of.  [C.  xxxiii.  2]. 
tiie  righteous  in,  [C.  xxxiii.  2;  L. 

90:  S.  38]. 
the  wicked  in.  [C.  xxxiii.  2;   L. 
89]. 
Judem<>nt.     judicial,     of     Synod, 
when  final.  G.  xi.  4,  p.  28. 


Judgment  in  absence  of  accused, 

D.  -12,  p.  61. 
alter  plea   of   '  guilt^■,"   D.   23, 

p.  61. 
entered     after     vote     on     each 

specification   and   charge,    D. 

24,  p.  62. 
counsel  may  not  sit   in,  D.  24, 

p.  62:  27,  p.  63. 
entrv  of,  on  minutes.  D.  25,  p. 

62":  4S.  p.  67;    99,  p.  77. 
filial,     transmitted    to    original 

judicatory-,  D.  30,  p.  64. 
in  ca-es  without  process,  D.  48, 

p.  67. 
reve-nsed,  only  on  appeal  or  com- 
plaint, D.  75,  76,  p.  72. 
in  cases  of  reference,  D.  80,  82, 

p.  73. 
complaint  against,  D.  84,  p.  74. 
final.  D.  94,  p.  76. 
appeal  from,  D.  94,  p.  76. 
mistaken  or  unjust.  D.  95,  p.  76. 
stands  when  appeal  abandoned, 

D.  97,  p.  76. 
read  in  trial  of  appeal,  D.  99,  p. 

affi-.7ned.  reversed,  or  modified, 

D.  99.  p.  77. 
of  appellate  court  recorded,  D. 

m.  p.  77. 
of  admonition  or  rebuke,  stayed 

by  appeal.  D.  luO.  p.  78. 
dissent  from  or  protest  against, 

D.  r)7,  p.  79. 
of     Judicial     Commissions,     D. 

122.  123,  p.  80. 
prosecutine  committee  mav  not 

sit  in,  D.  11,  12,  p.  59;  24,  p. 

62. 
Judamient.      Private,      inalienable 

right  of.  G.  i.  1.  p.  12. 
Judgments.      Temporal,      punish- 
ment for  sin-  of  believers,  [C. 

x-^-ii.  .3]. 
sin<     acain«t,     aggravated,     [L. 

loll. 
Jufiicafories,  Ri/lcs  for.  p.  141. 
Judicatories,  the  several  kind*  of, 

G.  vih.  1,  p.  20. 
warrant  for.  G.  viii.  1.  p.  20. 
have    no    civil    jurisdiction,    G. 

viii.  2.  p.  20. 
powers  of,  G.  viii.  2.  p.  21. 
to    support    their    missionaries, 

G.  xviii..  p.  48. 
moderator  of,  necessar\-.  G.  xix. 

1.  p.  49. 
extraordinarv    meetings    of,    G. 

Mix.  2.  p.  49. 
ch-rk  of,  (].  XX..  p.  50. 
e.\pen<e<   of  Commissionei^   to, 

G.  xxii.  3,  p.  53. 


INDEX. 


165 


Judicatories,  subject  to  discipline 

D.  1,  p.  57;  137-139,  p.  85. 
discretion   of,    in    discipline,    D 

2,  p.  57;  42,  p.  66. 
prosecution  initiated  by,  D.  7 

p.  58;  10-12,  p.  59. 
investigation  of  slander  by,  D 

13,  p.  59. 
discretion    of,    as    to    trial    of 

charges    together,    D.    17,    p 

60. 
original  jurisdiction  of.   D.    19 

p.  60;  108.  p.  79. 
trial  by,  procedure  in,  D.  20-24 

p.  61;  61,  p.  69. 
objections    to    organization    or 

jurisdiction  of.  1).  23,  p.  61. 
private  session  of.  for  judgment, 

D.  24,  p.  62. 
minutes  of,  D.  25,  p.  62. 
of  last  resort,  no  exceptions  in, 

D.  26,  p.  63. 
no  professional   counsel   in,    D. 

27,  p.  63. 
may  sit  with  closed  doors,  D. 

32,  p.  64;  R.  38,  p.  146. 
may      debar      member      under 

charges,    from    Lord's  Table. 

D.  33.  p.  64. 

from  exercise  of  office,  D. 

33,  p.  64. 
from  voting,  D.  40,  p.  65. 
consent    of,    to    restoration,    D. 

44,  p.  66. 
power  of,  in  cases  without  proc- 
ess. D.  48-54.  p.  67. 
offence  in  presence  of.  D.  48,  p. 

67. 
may  decide  competency  of  wit- 
nesses. D.  55.  56.  p.  69. 
records  of.  as  evidence.  D.  65. 

p.  70. 
testimony   before,    as    evidence 

before    other   bodies.    D.    65, 

p.  70. 
may  appoint  commission  to  talce 

testimony,  D.  66.  p.  70. 
members  of.  mav  be  witnesses, 

D.  67,  p.  71. 
unconstitutional  proceedings  of, 

D.  76,  p.  72. 
neglect  of  duty  by.  D.  77,  p.  73. 
may  answer  protests,    D.    106, 

p.  78. 
jurisdiction  of,  in  cases  of  dis- 
mission. D.  108-113.  p.  79. 
differences    between,    D.    xiv., 

p.  85. 
Rules  for,  p.  141. 
roll  of.  R.  10.  p.  142. 
minutes  of.  presented  for  correc- 
tion and  approval,  R.  12,  p. 

142. 


Judicatories,   interlocutory-   meet- 
ings of.  R.  39,  p.  146. 

judicial  sessions  of.  R.  40,  p.  146. 

permanent  othcers  of.  corre- 
sponding members,  R.  42,  p. 
147. 

closing  exercises  of,  R.  43,  p. 
147. 

See  also  yierribers.  Records. 
Judicatories.    Higher,    may    insti- 
tute   process    in     neglect    of 
lower.  D.  19,  p.  60. 

ways  in  wliich  a  cause  may  be 
carried  to,  D.  71-102,  p.  71. 

review  of  records  bj',  D.  72-77, 
p.  72. 

references  to.  D.  78-83.  p.  73. 

complaints  to.  D.  84-93,  p.  74. 

appeals  to,  D.  94-102    p.  76. 

may  appoint  Judicial  Commis- 
sion, D.  118,  p.  81. 
Judicatories.     Lower,     neglect    of 
process  by.  D.  19,  p.  60. 

obliged  to  send  up  records,  D. 
72,  p.  72;  93,  p.  7:. 

irregular  proceedings  of,  D.  75, 
p.  72. 

unconstitutional  proceedings 
of,  D.  76.  p.  72. 

neglect  of  duty  by,  D.  77,  p. 
73. 

reference  from,  D.  78-83,  p.  73. 

action  upon  judgment  of,  in 
appeal-,  D.  99,  p.  77. 

memorials  to  higher,  in  differ- 
ences between  judicatories,  D. 
137-139.  p.  85. 

shall    appoint    a    committee   to 
conduct    case    before    higher 
judicatories.  D.  138.  p.  85. 
Judicial   cases.   D.  5.  p.  58.     See 

('uses. 
Judicial  Commissions.     See  Com- 
missions. 
Judicial  Committee,  duties  of,  R. 
41.  p.  146. 

may  vote,  R.  41.  p.  146. 
Judicial  decisions. 

Judgment. 
Judicial      sessions. 

nouncement  in. 
Judicial    laws   of   tlie   Old   Testa- 
ment, [C.  xix.  4]. 
Jurisdiction.      ecclesiastical      dis- 
tinct from  civil.  [C.  xxxi.  4]; 
G.  viii.  2.  p.  20. 

of  Session,  G.  ix.  6,  p.  22;  D. 
19.  p.  60;  108,  p.  79. 

of  Presbvter\-.  G.  x.  7.  p.  25;  D. 
19.  p.  60;  108.  p.  79;  112.  p. 
80. 

of  SjTiod.  G.  xi.  4.  p.  28;  D.  108, 
p.  79;  113,  p.  80. 


See  Decisions, 


solemn      an- 
R.  40,  p.  146. 


166 


INDEX. 


Jurisdiction,  ecclesiastical  distinct 

from  civil,   of    Assembly,   G. 

xii.  4,  5,  p.  30;  D.  108,  p.  79. 
over  churcn  members,  G.  ix.  6, 

p.  22;  D.  19,  p.  60;   49-51,  p. 

67;  53,  p.  68;  109,  p.  79. 
over  ministers,  G.  x.  7,  p.  25; 

D.    19,   p.   60;   37-46,   p.   65; 

52,  54,  p.  68;  110,  111,  p.  80; 

115,  p.  81. 
over  licentiates,  G.  xiv.  7,  p.  37; 

xiv.  10,  p.  38;  D.  Ill,  p.  80; 

115.  p.  81. 
over  communicantB,   D.    19,   p. 

60. 
over  children  of  church,  D.  6, 

p.  68;  W.  X.  1,  p.  100. 
original,  D.  19,  p.  60;  108,  p.  79. 
objections  to,  D.  23,  p.  61. 
in  cases  of  disnaission,  D.  108,  p. 

79. 
over  communicants  in  trans.,  D. 

109,  p.  79. 
over  ministers  in  trans.,  D.  116, 

p.  81. 
over  members  of  extinct  church 

D.  112,  p.  80. 
over  members  of  extinct  Presbv- 

terj',  D.  113,  p.  80. 
Justice,  to  be  maintained  by  civil 

magistrate,  [C.  xxiii.  2]. 
public,    capital   punishment   in, 

[L.  1361. 
duty  of,  [L.  141,  144,  145]. 

KEYS.  Power  of  the,  [C.  xxx.  2]. 
to  whom  committed,  [C.  xxx,  2]. 
magistrates  may  not  assume,  [C. 
xxiii.  3]. 
Killing,  in  public  justice,  [L.  136]. 
in  lawful  war,  [L.  136]. 
in  necessary  defense,  [L.  136]. 
Kindness,  [L.  135]. 
King,  Christ's  office  of,  [C.  xxx.  1; 

L.  45;  S.  26]. 
Kingdom   of  Christ,   the  Church, 
[C.  xx\-.  2];  G.  u.  1,  p.  14;  W. 
V.  2,  p.  90. 

LABOR,   temperance  in,  [L.,  135, 

136]. 
diligence  in,   [L.    138]. 
Landmarks,  removing,  [L.  142]. 
Languages,  Original,  [C.  i.  8]. 
trial  of  candidates  in,  G.  xiv.  4, 

p.  35. 
Larger  Catechism,  p.  6. 
Lasciviousness,  [L.  139]. 
Latin,   trial  of   candidates  in,   G. 

xiv.  4,  p.  35. 
Law  of  God,  [C.  xix.;  L.  91-98;  S. 

39-41]. 


Law,  Judicial,  of  Old  Testament, 

how   far  obligatorj',    [C.  xix. 

4]. 

Law,  Moral,  [C.  vi.  6,  vii.  2,  xix.  1, 

2.  5-7;  L.  93-96;  S.  40,  41]. 

continues  to  be  binding,  [C.  xix. 

2.  5]. 
use  of,  under  Gospel,  [C.  xix.  6. 

7;  L.  93-98;  S.  41]. 
sins   against    express    letter  of, 
aggravated,  [L.  151]. 
Laws   of  Church. 

See  Censures.     Government. 
Laws  of  State,  to  be  obeyed,  [C. 

xxiii.  4;  L.  124,  127J. 
Lawsuit?,  [L.  141,  142]. 
Lav  on  the  table.  Motion  to,  imde- 
batable,  R.  18,  21,  p.  143. 
subsidiarj",  R.  19,  p.  143.   V- 
precedence  of,  R.  19,  p.  143. 
for  the  present,  R.  21,  p.  143. 
unconditionally,  R.  21,  p.  143. 
Laying  on  of  hands,  G.  x\'.  14,  p. 

43. 
Leave  of  absence,  G.  xix.  2,  p.  49; 

R.  37,  p.  146. 
Lecture,  in  trial  of  candidate,  G. 

xiv.  4,  p.  35. 
Legacies,   use  by  Boards,   A.   L., 

p.  138. 
Lending,  duty  of,  [L.  141]. 
Liberty,  Christian,  [C.  xx]. 

of  conscience,  [C.  xx.];  G.  i.  1, 

p.  12. 
end  of,  [C.  xx.  3]. 
abuse  of,  [C.  xx.  3,  4]. 
of  worship,  [C.  xxiii.  3]. 
License,  form  of.  G.  xiv.  8,  p.  37. 
recall  of,  G.  xiv.  11,  p.  38. 
of  Local  Evangelist,  C.  R.  1,  p. 
113. 
Licenses.     See  Licentiates. 
Licensure,  G.  xiv.  7,  8,  p.  36. 

report  of,  to  Synod,  G.  x.  9,  p. 

trials  for,  G.   xiv.  3,  4,  pp.    35, 

56;  C.  R.  2,  p.  114. 
record  of,  G.  xiv.  8,  p.  37. 
length  of  term,  A.  L.,  p.  134. 
Licentiates  reported  to  Synod,  G. 

X.  8,  p.  26. 
warrant  for  trials  of,  G.  xrv.,  p. 

trials  of,  G.  xiv.  3,  4,  p.  35;  9. 

pp.  37,  56.  _       ^ 

mode  of  licensing,  G.  xiv.  7,  8, 

p.  36. 
vows  of,  G.  xiv.  7,  p.  36. 
jurisdiction   over,   G.   xiv.   7,  p. 

36;  xiv.   10,  p.  38;   xviii.,  p. 

48;  D.  Ill,  p.  80;  115,  p.  81. 
as  communicants,  D.  19,  p.  60. 
certificate  of,  G.  xiv.  8,  p.  37. 


INDEX. 


167 


Licentiates,  removal  of.  to  an- 
otlier  Presbytery,  G.  xiv.  10, 
p.  38. 

credentials    or    testimonials    of, 
G.  xiv.  10,  p.  38;  x\-iii.,  p.  48. 

call  to.  G.  x^^  1-9,  p.  38. 

of  another  Presbytery,   G.   x\'. 
10,  p.  41. 

as  missionaries.  G.  xviii.,  p.  48. 

certiricate  of  dismission  of,  spe- 
cific. D.  111.  p.  80. 

how  long  valid,  D.  115,  p.  81. 

foreign,  reception  of,  A.  L.,  p. 
125. 

from     denominations     in      the 
U.  S.  A.,  A.  L.,  p.  130. 

time  limit  of  licenses,  A.  L.,  p. 
134. 
Life,  preservation  of,  [L.  135,  136; 

S.  68,  69]. 
Light   of  nature,   certain   matters 
to  be  ordered  by,  [C.  i.  6]. 

practices    contrary    to,    censur- 
able, [C.  XX.  4]. 

proportion  of  time  for  worship, 
[C.  xxi.  71. 

less  for  fourth  than  other  com- 
mandments, [L.  121]. 

sins    against,    aggravated,     [L. 
151]. 
Limitations  of  time,  D.  xii.,  p.  80. 

in    call    of    special    meeting    of 
Presbyten,'.  G.  x.  9,  p.  27. 

in    term    of    Ruling    Elders    or 
Deacons,  G.  xiii.  8.  p.  34. 

in   theological   studv   of   candi- 
dates, G.  xiv.  6.  p.  36. 

in  citation  in  calls,  G.  xvi.  2,  p. 
44. 

in  election  of  commissioners  to 
Assembly,  G.  xxii.  1,  p.  52. 

in  first  citation,  D.  20,  p.  61. 

in  subsequent  citations,  D.  22, 
p.  61. 

in    deposition    after   suspension 
from  office,  D.  41,  p.  65. 

in  restoration  of  deposed  minis- 
ter, D.  44,  p.  66. 

in    judgment    without    process, 
D.  48,  p.  67. 

in  suspension  of,  absentees,  D. 
50,  p.  67. 

in  suspension  for  neglect  of  ordi- 
nances, D.  51,  p.  67. 

in  demission  of  ministry',  D.  52. 
p.  68. 

in  notice  of  complaint,  D.  85,  p. 
74. 

in    lodgnctent    of    complaint,    D. 
87.  p.  75. 

in  notice  of  appeal.  D.  96.  p.  76. 

in  lodgment   of  appeal,   D.   97. 
p.  77. 


Limitations  of  time  in  return  of 

certiticate,    D.    109;    110,    p. 

80. 
in    validity    of    certificate,    D. 

114,  115.  p.  80. 
in   qualified  certificate,   D.  116, 

p.  81. 
in  prosecution,  D.  117,  p.  81. 
in    sessions   of   judical   commis- 
sions, D.  120,  p.  82. 
in    lodgment    of   notice   of   me- 
morial in  differences  between 

judicatories,  D.  137,  p.  85. 
in   excommunication   alter  sus- 
pension on  trial,  \\  .  xi.  5,  p. 

1U2. 
in    license    of    local    evangelist, 

C.R.  l,p.  113;  ;  A.  L.,  p.  134. 
in  ordination  of  local  evangelist, 

C.  R.  1.  p.  113. 
in    Asjemblv's  veto,    A.   L.,   p. 

123. 
Local  evangelists,  C.  R.  1,  p.  113. 
Lord's   Day.      See  Sabbath. 
Lord's  Prayer.      See  Prai/er. 
Lord's  Supper.     [C.  xxix.;  L.  168- 

177;  S.  96,  97];  W.  ix..  p.  97. 
dispensetl  bv  ministers  onlv  and 

how,  [C.  xxix.  3.  4:  L.  169]. 
private    administration    of,    [C. 

xxix.  3,  4]. 
denial  of  cup  in.  [C.  xxix.  4]. 
unworthy  approach  to,  [C.  xxix. 

8;  S.  97]. 
who  may  not  be  admitted  to, 

[C.  xxix.  8:  L.  17.3]. 
preparation  for.  [L.  171;  S.  97]. 
cases  of  doubting  that  may  not 

exclude  from.  [L.  172]. 
duties  required  in  partaking  of, 

[L.  174]. 
after  partaking  of.  [!>.  175]. 
Session  can  exclude  from,  G.  ix. 

6,  p.  22. 
administration  of,  W.  ix.,  p.  97. 
how  often  celebrated,  W.  ix.  1, 

p.  97. 
who  to  be  excluded  from,  "\^  .  ix. 

2.  p.  97. 
notice  of,  to  be  given,  W.  ix.  3, 

p.  94. 
preparation  for,  W.  ix.  3,  p.  97. 
preceded  bv  sermon,  W.  ix.  4, 

p.  97. 
form   of   administration   of,   W. 

ix.  4,  5,  p.  97. 
fast  before,  W.  ix.  6,  p.  100. 
admission  to,  W.  x..  p.  100. 
Love,  conjugal,  [L.  138]. 

word  to  be  preached  with,  [L. 

159]. 
Lusts,   unnatural.   [L.  139]. 
Lying,  [L.  145;  S.  78]. 


168 


IXDEX 


MAGISTRATE.  Civil,  [C.  xxiii.]. 
ordained    of    God,    [C.    xx.    4, 

xxiii.  1]. 
subject  to  discipline  of  Churcli, 

[C.  XX.  4]. 
obedience   of  Christians   to,    [C. 

XX.  4,  xxiii.  4]. 
Christian  may  be,  [C.  xxiii.  2]. 
may  wage  war,  [C.  xxiii.  2]. 
may    not    assume    ecclesiastical 

powers,  [C.  xxiii.  3J. 
duties  of,  to  church  and  people, 

[C.  xxiii.  3;  L.  129J.  ; 

duties  of  people  to,  fC.  xxiii,  4;  ; 

L.  127].  _     -  I 

prayer  for,  [C.  xxiii.  4;  L.  183];  ' 

W.  V.  2,  p.  90. 
pope    has    no    power    over,    [C. 

xxiii.  4].  '< 

fast    or   thankg:iving   appointed 

by,  W.  XV.  4,  p.  109.  | 

Majority,  in  election  of  pastor,  G.  i 

x\-.  5,  p.  39.  I 

Malice,    aggravation    of     sin,    [L. 

151].  i 

Man,  chief  end  of,  [L.  1;  S.  1].  1 

Man-steahng,  [L.  142].  I 

Manners,    reformation   of.    G.   xii.  : 

5,  p.  30. 
Marriage,    [C.   xxiv.];    W.   xii.,   p. 

104. 
end  of,  [C.  xxiv.  2;  L.  20]. 
for  whom   lawful,   [C.  xxiv.   3]; 

W.  xii.  3,  4,  p.  104. 
with    whom    it    should    not    be 

formed,  [C.  xxiv.  3]. 
incestuous,  [C.  xxiv.  4];  W.  xii. 

3,  p.  104. 
warrant   for   dissolution   of,    [C. 

xxiv.  5,  6]. 
not  a  .sacrament,  W.  xii.   1,  p. 

104. 
nature  of,  W.  xii.  1,  6.  p.  104. 
laws  to  regulate,  W.  xii.   1,  p. 

104. 
of  Christians,  W.  xii.  2.  p.  104. 
by  a  minister,  W.  xii.  2,  p.  104. 
parties  to.  W.  xii.  3,  4,  p.  104. 
consent  of  parents  to,  W.  xii.  4, 

p.  104. 
of  minors,  W.  xii.  4,  p.  104. 
duty  of  parents  concerning,  "NV. 

xii.  5,  p.  104. 
public  nature  of,  W.  xii.  6,  p. 

104. 
publication  of  intention  of,  W. 

xii.  6,  p.  104. 
ministers   to  be   careful   in,   W. 

xii.  6,  p.  104. 
obedience    to    civil    law   in,    W. 

xii.  6,  p.  104. 
certification  to  ministers  before, 

W.  xii.  6,  p.  104. 


Marriage,    objections    to,    W.  xiL 

G.  8.  p.  104. 
witnesses  to,  W.  xii.  7,  p.  104. 
time  of,  \\  .  xii.  7,  p.  104. 
not  on   fast-day,    \V.   xii.  7,  p 

104. 
certificate  of,   by  minister,   W 

xii.  7,  p.  104. 
qiie.stions  to  parties  in,  W.  xii 

8,  p.  105. 
duties  of  parties  in,  W.  xii.  8 

p.  105. 
instruction    to    parties    in,    ^^ 

xii.  8,  p.  105. 
prayers  at,  W.  xii.  8,  p.  105. 
institution    of,     W.     xii.    8,    p 

105. 
purposes  of,  "W.  xii.  8,  p.  105. 
forms  in,  W.  xii.  8,  p.  105.-. 
vows  of  parties  in,  W.  xii.  8,  p. 

105. 
register  of,  W.  xii.  8,  p.  105. 
Mass,     abomination     of     the,     [C. 

xxix.  2]. 
Means,  unlawful.  [L.  105]. 
Means  of  grace,  sins  against,  aggra- 
vated, [L.  151]. 
Meetings,  Congregational,  for  elec- 
tion of  pastor,  G.  xv.  1-5,  p 

38. 
called  bv  Session,  G.  xv.   1,  p 

38. 
moderated  by  minister,  G.  x\'.  2 

4,  p.  38. 
notice  of.  G.  x\-.  3,  p.  38. 
voters  in,  G.  xv.  4,  p.  39;  D.  109, 

p.  79. 
proceedings    of,    D.    72,    p.  72 

A.  L.,  135. 
Meetings    of    judicatories,    extra- 

ordinarv   or  special,    G.   xix 

2,  p.  49. 
private,  D.  32,  p.  64;  R.  38,  p 

146. 
opened    with     praver,    R.  1,   p 

141. 
adjourned  bv  less  than  quorum 

R.  3,  p.  141. 
minutes  presented  at,  R.  12,  p 

142. 
interlocutor^-,  R.  39,  p.  146. 
for  judicial  busine.ss,   R.  40,  p 

146. 
closed   with    praver,    R.    43,    p 

147. 

See  also  General  Assembly, 
Presbytery,  Session 

Synod. 
Members,     Church.      See     Church 

Members.  Communicants. 
Members   of   iudicatorj',   not  vot- 
ing. R.  25,  p.  144. 
silent,  R.  25,  p.  144. 


IXDEX. 


169 


Members   of  judicatorj-,  personal  ' 

reflections  by,  R.  28,  p.  145. 
to  be  seated,  K.  30,  p.  145. 
order  of,  in  speaking,  R.  29,  30, 

p.  145. 
to   address    the   Moderator,    R.  : 

31,  p.  145.  j 

conduct  of,  R.  31,  32,  p.  145. 
deviating  from  subject,  R.  34,  I 

p.  146.  I 

aggrieved  at   decisions,   R.   36,  ! 

p.  146. 
disorderlj%  R.  35,  p.  146. 
retiring  from  judicatory-,  R.  37, 

p.  146. 
Memorials,     to     be     received    by 

clerk,  R.  11,  p.  142. 
in    grievances    against    co-ordi- 
nate judicatories,  D.   121,  p. 

137-139,  p.  85. 
notice  of,  time-limit  of,  D.  137, 

p.  85. 
lodgment  of.  D.  137,  p.  85. 
sustained,  effect  of,  D.  139,  p. 

86. 
Men,  prayer  for  all,  [C.  xxi.  4;  L. 

183];  W.  V.  2.  p.  90. 
Mercy,  works  of,  on  Sabbath,  [C. 

xxi.  8;  L.  117;  S.  60];  AV.  i. 

6,  p.  88. 
sins    against,     aggravated,     [L. 

151]. 
Mileage  System,  A.  L.,  p.  120. 
Ministers,   to  preach   doctrines  of 

faith  and  repentance,  [C.  x^^ 

the  \A  ord  of  God  to  be  preached 

by,   [L.    158]. 
none  other  than,  to  administer 

sacraments,      [C.      xx^-iii.      4, 

xxviii.  2.  xxix.  3;  L.  169]. 
maintenance  of,   [L.   108]. 
how  the  Word  is  to  be  preached 

by,  [L.  159]. 
prayer  for,  [L.  18.3]. 
given     to     visible     Church     bv 

Christ,   [C.   xx\-.  3];   G.   i.   3, 

p.  12. 
office  of,  first  in  church,  G.  iv. 

p.  16. 
Ministers,  scriptural  names  of,  G. 

iv..  p.  16. 
duties  of,  G.  iv.,  p.  16. 
are  Elders  or  Presbyters,  G.  iv., 

p.  17. 
powers  of  Presbvterv  over,   G. 

X.  7,  p.  25. 
reception    or   dismission   of,    re- 
ported to  S\-nod,  G.  X.  8,  p.  26. 
to  receive  calls  from  Presbvterv', 

G.  XA-.  9,  p.  40. 
ordination  of,  G.  x\-.  12-14,  p. 

41. 


Ministers,   citation  of,  in  calls  G. 

x^-i.  2,  p.   44. 
settled,    translation   of,   G.   xvi 

1-3,  p.  44. 
expenses  of,   as  commissioners, 

G.  xxii.  3,  p.  53. 
jurisdiction  over,  D.   19,  p.  60' 

109,  p.  79.  .  i^        . 
general  rules  for  trial  of,  D.  37- 

46,  p.  65. 
charges     against,     to     be     well 

weighed.  D.  37,  p.  65. 
offences   of,    outside  bounds  of 

home  Presbytery,  D.  38,  p.  65. 
counsel  for,  D.  39,  p.  65. 
second  citation  of.  D.  39.  p.  65. 
third  citation  of.  D.  39,  p.  65. 
contumacy  of,  D.  39,  p.  65. 
suspension    of,    from    commun- 
ion, D.  39.  41,  p.  65. 

from  office,  D.  39,  42,  p.  65: 
45,  p.  66. 
censures  to  be  inflicted  on,  D. 

41,  p.  65. 
deposition  of  suspended,  D.  41, 

p.  65;  45,  p.  66. 
complaints    against,    for    slight 

oflences,  D.  43.  p.  66. 
restoratioji   of   deposed,   D.   44. 

p.  66. 
letter  for  deposed.  D.  45,  p.  66. 
accused,  may  be  debarred  from 

exercise  of  office.  D.  46,  p.  66. 
demission   of   office   bv,   D.    52, 

p.  68. 
abandoning  ministrv,  D.  54.  p. 

68.  ^  .  i' 

becoming  independent,    D.    54. 

p.  68. 
joining      other      denominations 
without     dismission,     D.    54. 

p.  68. 
joining    heretical     denomina- 
tions. D.  54,  p.  68. 
in    trans,    jurisdiction    over,    D. 

110.  p.  80. 

status  of,  D.  110.  p.  80. 

returning   certificate  of   dismis- 
sion. D.  110.  p.  80. 

certificate  of  di.'imission  of,  spe- 
cific, D.  Ill,  p.  80. 
how  long  valid.  D.  115,  p.  81. 

reception  of,  to  be  reported,  D. 
115.  p.  81. 

reading  of  Scriptures  bv,  W.  iii. 
1.  p.  89. 

expounding  of  Scriptures  by,  W. 
iii.  3.  p.  89. 

to  control  music.  W.  iv.  4.  p.  90. 

duty  and  discretion  of,  in  pub- 
lic prayor,  W.  v.  4,  p.  91. 

preparation       of,       for      public 
prayer,  W.  v.  4,  p.  91. 


170 


INDEX. 


r     i 


Ministers  to  cultivate  beneficence 
in  congregation,   W.  vi.  4,  p. 
93. 
duty  of,   in  preaching,  W.  vii. 

r-4,  p.  93. 
duty     of,      toward     suspended 
communicants,    W.   xi.  3,   p. 
102. 
duty  of,   in  excommunications, 

W.  xi.  6.  p.  102. 
to  solemnize  marriages,  ^^  .  xii. 

2,  p.  104. 
care  of.  in  marriages,  W.  xii.  6, 

p.  104. 
duty  of,   to   the  sick,   W.   xiii. 

p.  107. 
duty  of,  in  funerals,  W.  xiv.  2, 

p.  109. 
duty  of,  on  fast-days,  W.  xy 

p.  110. 
duty  of,  on  thanksgiving-days, 

W.  x^^  8,  p.  110. 
Foreign,   Act    regulating  recep- 
tion of,  A.  L.,  p.  125. 
admission    of,    from    denomina- 
tions in  the  U.  S.  A.,  A.  L., 
p.  130. 
probation   of,   in   certain  cases, 
A.  L.,  p.  131. 

See  also  Ordination,  Pastors. 
Ministrj'  of  the  Word,  relation  of, 
to  saving  faith,  [C.  xiv.  1]. 
given     to    the    visible    Church 

catholic,  [C.  xx\'.  3]. 
maintenance  of,  [L.  108]. 
call  to,  [L.  158]. 
suspension  from,  D.  41,  p.  65. 
deposition  from,  D.  41,  p.  65. 
restoration  to,  D.  44,  p.  66. 
demission  of,  D.  52,  p.  68. 
Minority,  in  election  of  pastor,  G. 

XV.  5,  p.  39. 
Minors,  marriage  of,  W.  xii.  4,  p. 

104. 
Minutes,  in  judicial  cases,  D.  25, 
p.  62. 
findings  of  Judicial  Commission 

included  in,  D.  124,  p.  82. 
when  presented,  R.  12,  p.  142. 
may  bs  read,  R.  12,  p.  142. 
See  also  Records. 
Miraculous  gifts,  ceased,    G.  iii.  1, 

p.  lo. 
Missionaries,     credentials    of,    G. 
xviii.,  p.  48. 
evangelists  as,  G.  xviii.,  p.  48. 
support  of,  G.  x\'iii.,  p.  48. 
Mission^,  G.  xviii.,  p.  48. 

application  for.  G.  XA^ii.,  p.  48. 
power  of  Assembly  in,  G.  xviii. 

p.  48. 
consent  of  parties  appointed  to, 
G.  xviii.,  p.  48. 


Moderators,  G.  xix.,  p.  49;  R.  1-8, 

p.  141;  30-37,  p.  145. 
of  Session,  G.  ix.  3-5,  p.  22. 
of  Presbyterj',  G.  x.  9,  p.  27; 

xix.  3,  p.  50. 
circular  letter  of,  G.  x.  9,  p.  27; 

xix.  2,  p.  49. 
of  Synod,  G.  xi.  5,  p.  29;  xix. 

3,  p.  50. 
of  Assembly,   G.  xii.   7,  p.  31; 

xix.  3,  p.  50. 
sermon  by  retiring,  G.  xii.  7,  p. 

31;  xix.  3,  p.  50. 
dissolution  of  Assembly  by,  G. 

xii.  8,  p.  31. 
warrant  for,  G.  xix.  1,  p.  49. 
powers  and  duties  of,  G.  xix.  2, 

p.  49. 
to  presers'e  order,  G.  xix.  2,  p. 

49;  R.  4,  p.  141;  35,  p.  146. 
to  convene  and  adjourn  judica- 

tors%  G.  xix.  2,  p.  49;  R.  1,  p. 

141;  43,  p.  147. 
to  conduct  business,  G.  xix.  2, 

p.  49;  R.  4,  p.  141. 
to  propose  every  subject  of  de- 
liberation,  G.   xix.   2,  p.   49; 

R.  14,  p.  143. 
to  propose   regular  and  speedy 

procedure,  G.  xix.  2,  p.  49. 
to  prevent  interruptions,  G.  xix. 

2,  p.  49. 
members  to  address,  G.  xix.  2, 

p.  49;  R.  31,  p.  145;  33,  p.  146. 
to  call  speakers  to  order,  G.  xix. 

2,  p.  49;  R.  34,  p.  146. 
permission   of,   to  leave  judica- 

tors',  G.  xix.  2,  p.  49;  R.  37, 

p.  146. 
to  put  question  and  call  votes, 

G.  xix.  2,  p.  49. 
casting  vote  of,  G.  xix.  2,  p.  49; 

R.  8,  p.  142. 
declining  to   give  casting  vote, 

question  lost,  G.  xix.  2,  p.  49; 

R.  8,  p.  142. 
to  state  object  of  vote,  G.  xix. 

2,  p.  49. 
to  decide  the  vote,  G.  xix.  2,  p. 

49. 
to  vote  when  a  ballot  is  taken, 

R.  8,  p.  142. 
to  call  special  meeting,  G.  xix. 

2,  p.  49. 
absence  of,  action  in,G.  xix.  3, 

p.  50;  R.  2,  p.  141. 
administrative     duties     of,     G. 

xix.  2,  p.  49. 
to  sign  citations,  D.  20,  p.  61. 
to  decide  questions  of  order  and 

evidence,  D.  28,  p.  63. 
appeal  from,  D.  28,  p.  63;  R.  36, 

p.  146. 


mDEX, 


171 


Moderators  to  authenticate  rec- 
ords. D.  64,  p.  70. 

to  receive  complaints,  D.  85, 
p.  74. 

to  receive  appeals,  D.  96,  p.  76. 

when  to  take  the  chair,  R.  1,  p. 
141. 

to  open  with  prayer,  R.  1,  p. 
141. 

to  keep  notes  of  business,  R.  5, 
p.  141. 

to  call  up  business,  R.  5,  p.  141. 

order,  to  speak  to  points  of,  R. 

6,  p.  141. 

to  decide  ijoints  of,  R.  6,  p.  141. 
committees,   to  appoint,   R.   7, 

p.  141. 
Vice-Moderator,  to  appoint,  R. 

7,  p.  141. 

to  vote  by  ballot,  R.  8,  p.  142. 
motions  to  be  repeated  by,  R. 

14,  p.  143. 
duty  of,  members  standing,  R. 

3U,  p.  145. 
appeal  from,  bv  aggrieved  mem- 
ber, R.  36,  p.  146. 
duty  of,  in  judicial  sessions,  R. 

40,  p.  146. 
dutv  of,  in  closing  sessions,  R. 

43,  p.  147. 
Modesty  in  apparel,  [L.  138]. 
Mona-^tic  vows,  sinful,  [C.  xxii.  7]. 
Moral  law,  [C.  xix.  2;  L.  93;  S.  40]. 
See     also     Commandments, 
Law. 
Motions,  must  be  seconded,  R.  14, 

p.  143. 
read  aloud,  R.  14.  p.  143. 
reduced    to    writing.   R.    14,   p. 

143. 
withdrawal  of.  R.  15.  p.  143. 
division  of.  R.  16.  p.  143. 
to  fill  blanks,  R.  17.  p.  143. 
to  adjourn,  R.  18.  19,  20.  p.  143. 
to  lay  on  table.  R.  18.  19.  p.  143. 
to  commit,  R.  18,  19.  22.  p.  143. 
of  previous  question,  R.  18,  p. 

143;  22.  p.  144. 
to  postpone,  indefinitely,  R.  18, 

19,  21,  p.  143. 
to  day  certain,  R.  18,  19,  21,  p. 

143. 
to  limit  speeches,  R.  18,  p.  143; 

26,  p.  144. 
to  amend,  R.  19.  20,  p.  143. 
admissible  in  debate,  R.  19,  p. 

143. 
precedence  of,  R.  19,  p.  143. 
to  substitute,  R.  20,  p.  143. 
to  fix  time  for  voting,  R.  26,  p. 

144. 
Motions  without  debate: 

to  lay  on  table,  R.  18,  p.  143. 


Motions  without  debate: 

to  take  up  busmess,   R.   18,  p. 

143 
to  adjourn,  R.  18.  p.  143. 
of  previous  questions,  R.  18,  p. 

143. 
to  fix  time  for  voting,  R.  26,  p. 

144. 
appeal  from  Moderator,  R.  36, 

p.  146. 
i  Music,  rules  of,  to  be  cultivated, 

W.  iv.  2,  p.  89. 
ministers  to  control,  W.  iv.  4,  p. 

90. 
and  Sessions,  G.  ix.  7,  p.  23. 

NATURE,  law  of,  and  Sabbath,  [C. 
xxi.    7J.  See    Corruption, 

Light. 
Nece.ssitv,   Works  of.   [C.   xxi.  8; 
,  L.  117;  S.  60];  W.  i.  6,  p.  88.    . 

I  Neighbors,    conduct    toward,    [L. 
142-148;  S.  75-81]. 
New    Testament.    Word    of    God, 
rule  of  faith  and  practice,  [C. 
i.  2;  L.  3;  S.  2]. 
oaths  warranted  under,  [C.  xxii. 

2]. 
just  and  necessar>'^  war  may  be 

wased  under,  [C.  xxiii.  2]. 
Christian   Sabbatli   in,   [L.  116]. 
to  be  publicly  read,  W.  iii.  2,  p. 
89. 
Non-judicial   cases,    D.    5,   p.    58; 
134,  135,  pp.  84,  85. 

OATHS.  fC.  xxii.  14]. 

part    of    religious    worship,    [C. 
xxi.  5,  xxii.  1]. 
I       lawful,  defined,  [C.  xxii.  1]. 

only  by  name  of  God,  [C.  xxii. 
2;  L.  108]. 
I      how  and  when  to  be  taken,  [C. 
xx-ii.  2.  3]. 
vain  or  ra^h.  [C.  xxii.  2]. 
I       warranted  bv  Word  of  God,  [C. 
j  xxii.  2]. 

1       imposed    bv    lawful    authority, 

[C.  xxii.  2,  31. 
I       unlawful.  [C.  xxii.  3;  L.  113]. 
I       obligators'  in  all  cases,  except  to 

sin.  [C.  xxii.  4:  L.  11.3]. 
'       of  witnesses.  D.  61.  62.  p.  70. 
,  Obedience,  rule  of,  [C.  i.  2,  4;   L. 
92:  S.  40]. 
to  moral  law,  binding,  [C.  xix.  5; 
L.  93]. 
I       to  sui>eriors,  [L.  127]. 
I  Objections,  in  process.  D.  23.  p.  61. 
I       to  marriage.  W.  xii.,  6,  8,  p.  104. 
Obstinacy,  aggravation  of  sin,  [L. 
I  151]. 


172 


INDEX. 


Offences,  definition  of,  D.  3,  p.  57. 
public,  D.  7,  p.  58;  10,  p.  59. 
private,  D.  7,  p.  58;  lU,  p.  59. 
to  be  set  forth  in  cliarges,  D.  16, 

p.  60. 
of  ministers,  D.  37-39,  p.  65. 
in  presence  of  judicatory-,  D.  48, 

p.  67. 
of  self-accused  persons,  D.  48, 

p.  67. 
jurisdiction  in,  D.  108,  p.  79. 
limit  of  time  in  prosecution  of, 

D.  117,  p.  81. 

See  also  Accusations,  Proc- 
ess, Frosecutiot)^ 
Offenders,  power  of  Session  over, 

G.  ix.  6,  p.  22. 
Offerings,  worship  of  God  bv,  W. 

vi.,  p.  92. 
an  ordinance  of  Christ,  G.  vii., 

p.  19. 
for  poor,  G.  vii.,  p.  19;  W.  ix. 

5,  p.  99. 
warrant  for,  W.  vi.  1,  p.  92. 
on  everj-  Lord's  day,  W.  vi.  1, 

p.  92. 
time  of,  W.  vi.  2,  p.  92. 
prayer  with,  W.  vi.  2,  p.  92. 
apportionment  of,  W.  vi.  3,  p. 

93. 
Sabbath-schools,  W.  vi.  4,  p.  93. 
societies,  "\V.  vi.  4,  p.  93. 
dutv  of  ministers  regarding,  W. 

vi.  5,  p.  93. 
at  Lord's  Table,  AV.  ix.  5,  p.  98. 
Office,  holding  of,  aggravates  sin, 

[L.  151]. 
Officers,    Church,    appointed    by 

Christ,  [C.  XXV.  3;  L.  45];  G.  i 

i.  3,  p.  12.  I 

government    in    hands    of,    [C. 

XXX.   1]. 

powers  of,  [C.  xxx.  2]. 

power  of.  to  call  assemblies,  [C. 

xxxi.  1].  [ 

duties  of,  discipline,  G.  i.  3,  p. 

12.  I 

election    of,    in    particular    so-  ' 

ciety,  G.  i.  6,  p.  13. 
names  of.  G.  iii.  2,  p.  16. 
judges,  admissions,  W.  x.  2,  p. 
100.  i 

See  also  Deacons,  Ministers,  \ 
Pastors,  Ruling  Elders.       \ 
Officers       of       Judicatories.     See 
Clerk,    Moderator,   Permanent  j 
Officers.  | 

Old  Testament,  Word  of  God,  rule  ' 
of  faith  and  obedience,  [C.  i.  I 
2;  L.  3;  S.  2]. 
to  be  publicly  read,  W.  iii.  2,  p.  I 
89.  i 

Oppression,  [L.  136,  142].  I 


Order,  Moderator  to  preserve,  G. 

xix.  2,  p.  49;  R.  4,  p.  141. 
of  proceedings,  objections  to,  D. 

23,  p.  61. 
questions  of,   decided  bv  Mod- 
erator, D.  28,  p.  63;  R.  6,  p. 

141. 
members  speak  once  on,  R.  18, 

p.  143. 
points  of,  R.  6,  p.  143. 
call  to,  R.  34,  35,  p.  146. 
Ordinances,    under    the    law,    [C. 

vii.  5.  xix.  3;  L.  34]. 
under  the  gospel,  [C.  vii.  6;  L. 

35].    --      -s,  ,. 
given  to  visible  catholic  Church, 

[C.  XXV.  3]. 
by    whom    appointed,    and    to 

what  end,  [C.  xxv.  3]. 
in  a  particular  church,  G.  vii., 

p.  18. 
established  by  Christ,   G.   vii., 

p.  18. 
sealing,  admission  to,  W.  x.,  p. 

100. 
Ordination    of    Ruling    Elders    or 

Deacons,  G.  xiii.  3-5,  p.  32. 
Ordination    of    Ministers,    G.    xv. 

11-15.  p.  41. 
power  of    Presb\'tery  in,  G.  x. 

7,  p.  25. 
report  of,  to  Synod,  G.  x.  8,  p. 

26. 
rules  for,  G.  xv.  11-14,  p.  41. 
time  and  place  of,  G.  xv.  11,  p. 

41. 
fast  before,  G.  x\'.  11,  p.  41. 
sermon  at,  G.  xv.  12,  p.  41. 
minister  presiding  at,  G.  xv.  12, 

p.  41. 
vows  in,  G.  x\-.  12,  p.  41. 
laying  on  of  hands  in,  G.  xv.  14, 

p.  43. 
right  hand  of  fellowship  in,  G. 

XV.  14,  p.  43. 
charge  in,  G.  xv.  14,  p.  43. 
record  of,  G.  x\'.  14,  p.  43. 
of  evangehst,  G.  xv.  15,  p.  43. 
Organizations,    law   of,    G.    xxiii., 

p.  53. 
Overtures,  from  Svnod  to  Assem- 
bly. G.  xi.  4,  p.  28. 
proposed  bv  Assembly,  G.  xii. 

6.  p.  31;  xxiii.  1-4,  p.  53. 
from  Presbyteries,  G.  xxiv.  5,  7, 

p.  55. 
received  bv  clerk,  R.  11,  p.  142. 
Bills  and.  Com.  on,  R.  11,  p.  142. 


PAPERS,    pertaining   to   case,  in 
complaints,  D.  85,  p.  74. 
in  appeals,  D.  96,  p.  76. 


INDEX. 


173 


Papers,  how   received,  R.   11,   p. 
142. 
how  filed.  R.  11,  p.  142, 
Parents,   duties  of,  W.  viii.  2,  p. 
95. 
obhgations  to,  [L.  125,  127]. 
and  Baptism,  "W.  viii.  3,  p.  96. 
and  marriage,  W.  xii.  4,  5,  p. 
104. 
Parties    to    marriage,    [C.    xxiv.]; 

W.  xii.  3,  4,  p.  104. 
Parties  in  process,  consent  of,  for 
trial  at  first  meeting,  D.  20,  p. 

61. 
witnesses  for,  cited,  D.  20,  p.  61. 
counsel  for,  ET.  23,  p.  61;  ^7,  p. 
63.  >-  .>- 

heard  on  objections,  D.  23,  p. 
61. 

new  witnesses  for,  in  rebuttal, 
D.  24,  p.  62.  I 

new  evidence  for,   during  trial,  I 
D.  24,  p.  61. 

hearing  of,  D.  24,  p.  62. 

excluded  from  private  session, 
D.  24,  p.  61. 

may  take  exceptions,  D.  26,  p. 
63. 

heard  on  questions  of  order  or 
evidence.  D.  28,  p.  63. 

may  require  decisions  of  Mode- 
rator to  be  recorded,  D.  28.  p. 
63. 

consent  of,  for  vote  of  absentees, 
D.  29,  p.  63. 

copies  of  record  for.  D.  30.  p.  64. 

as  witnesses.  D.  53.  p.  69. 

relationship  of  witnesses  to,  D. 
57,  p.  69. 

may   require  exclusion   of  wit- 
nesses. D.  60.  p.  69. 
Parties  in  process,  examination  of 
witnesses  bv.  D.  61.  p.  69. 

D.  61,  p. 


leading  questions  by. 


may  have  testimony  recorded,  i 

D.  63,  p.  70.  I 

may  ask  commission  to  take  tes-  I 

timony,  D.  66,  p.  70.  ! 

consent  of,  for  hearing  of  new  i 

evidence    by   appellate    judi-  ' 

catory,  D.  70,  p.  71.  i 

hearing  of,  in  references,  D.  83, 

p.  74.  i 

complaint  by,  D.  84,  p.  74.  { 

hearing  of,  in.  D.  88,  p.  75. 

names  of,  in,  D.  90,  p.  75. 

may  not  vote  in.  D.  91.  p.  75 

may  appeal  in,  D.  92,  p.  75. 

rights  of.  preserved  in,  D.  93 
p.  75.  ! 

appeal  by,  D.  94,  p.  76.  ! 

may  not  vote  in,  D.  98,  p.  77.  I 


Partie.s,  appeal  by,  hearing  of,  in, 
D.  99,  p.  77. 

may  not  offer  dissent  or  protest, 
D.  107,  p.  79. 

See  also  Accused,  Prosecu- 
tor. 
Passions,  excessive,  [L.  136]. 
Pastors,  G.  iv.,  p.  16. 

ofiicers  in  Church,  G.  iii.  2,  p.  16. 

members  of  Session,  G.  ix.  1.  p. 
21. 

necessar>'  to  quonmi  of  Session, 
G.  ix.  2,  p.  22. 

moderators  of  Session,  G.  ix.  3, 
p.  22. 

may  invite  other  ministers   to 
-~      modei-ate   Session,    G.   ix.   3, 
p.  22. 

absence  or  sickness  of,  G.  ix.  3 
p.  22. 

church  without,  G.  ix.  4,  p.  22. 

associate,  preside  alternately  jn 
Session,  G.  ix.  5,  p.  22. 

to  convene  Session,  G.  ix.  7,  p. 
23. 

election  of,  G.  x^'.  1-5,  p.  38. 

voting  for,  G.  xv.  4,  5,  p.  39;  D. 
109,  p.  79. 

call  of,  G.  XV.  5-10,  p.  39. 

if  settled  minister,  G.  xvi.  1-3, 
p.  44. 

salary  of,  G.  xv.  6,  p.  39;  13,  p. 
43. 

in.stallment  of,  with  ordination, 
G.  x\'.  12-14,  p.  41. 

previously  ordained,  G.  x^•i. 
4-7,  p.  46. 

vows  of,  G.  XV.  12,  p.  41;  xvi.  6, 
p.  46. 

translation  of,  G.  x\'i.,  p.  44. 

removing  of,  G.  xvi.  3,  p.  45; 
xvii.,  p.  47. 

resignation  of,  G.  x\'ii.,  p.  47. 

relation  of.  dissolved  by  depo- 
sition or  suspension,  D.  45,  p. 
66. 

discretion  and  preparation  of, 
in  pubhc  praver,  W.  v.  4,  p. 
91. 

discretion  of,  in  receiving  offer- 
ings, W.  vi.  2.  p.  92. 

duty  of,  in  cultivating  liberal- 
ity. W.  vi.  4,  p.  93. 

to  preserve  proportion  in  wor- 
ship. W.  vii.  4.  p.  94. 

consent  of,  to  preaching  of 
others,  W.  vii.  6,  p.  94. 

discretion  of,  in  private  bap- 
tism, W.  viii.  1,  p.  95. 

duty  of,  toward  the  sick,  W. 
xiii.,  p.  107. 

See    also     Calls.     Election, 
Installment,  Ministers. 


174 


IXDEX. 


Pastoral  charge,  acceptance  of,  G. 
x^-.  8.  p.  40;  xvi.  1-3,  p.  44. 
resignation  of,  G.  xvii.,  p.  47. 
Pastoral  relation,  constitution  of, 
G.  XV.  12-14,  p.  41;  x^•i.  4-7, 
p.  46.  i 

dissolution  of,  G.  xvi.  3,  p.  45; 
sxu.,  p.  47. 
by  deposition,  D.  45,  p.  66. 
by  suspension  from  office,  D. 
45,  p.  66. 
Peace,  Assemblv,  the  bond  of,  G. 
xii.  4,  p.  30.  I 

principles  or  practices  destruc- 
tive to,  censurable*-_IC.  xx. 
4];  G.  X.  75,  p.  25.         s  ' 

to  be  maintained  by  civil  magis- 
trate, [C.  xxiii.  2J. 
of  conscience,  [L.  83,  194;  S.  36]. 
vow    to    maintain,     of    Ptuling 
Elder  and  Deacon,  G.  xiii. 
4.  p.  32. 
of  licentiate,  G.  xiv.  7,  p.  36. 
of  minister,  G.  xv.  12,  p.  42. 
Peaceableness,  [L.  135]. 
Penitence,  in  prayer,  [L.  185]. 

See  Repentance. 
Permanent  officers,  corresponding 

members,  R.  42,  p.  147. 
Personal    injurv,    prosecution     in 
cases  of,  D.  9,  p.  58;  18,  p.  60. 
Personal  reflections,  R.  28,  p.  145. 
Petition,   of  Synods  and  councils 
to  civil  authorities,  [C.  xxxi. 
4]. 
Pictures,  lascivious,  {L.  139]. 
Piety,  exemplan.-,  of  ministers,  G. 
x\-.  12,  p.  41;  W.  vii.  3,  p.  94. 
Pleas,  of  accused  persons,  D.  23, 
p.  61. 
accused  declining  to  make,  D. 

23,  p.  61. 
entered  on  minutes,  D.  25,  p.  62. 
Polvgamv,  W.  xii.,  p.  104. 
Polvtheism,    [L.    103-106;   S.   45- 

'48]. 
Pope,  has  no  civil  jurisdiction,  [C. 
xxiii.  4]. 
in  no  sense  head  of  the  Church, 
[C.  -xyx.  6]. 
Postponement,  Motion  for,  mem- 
bers speak  once  on,  R.  18,  p. 
143. 
subsidiar\-,  R.  18,  p.  143. 
precedence  of,  R.  19,  p.  143. 
indefinite,  R.  19,  p.  143;  24,  p. 

144. 
to  a  day  certain.  R.  19,  p.  143. 
Poyring,    as    baptism,    [C.    xx\'iii. 

3]. 
Power  of  Church.      See  Censures, 
Church,     Discipline,     Govern- 
ment. 


Praise  to  God,  a  duty,  [C,  xxi.  1; 
L.  104,  196;  S.  107];  W.  iv,  1, 
p.  89. 
an  ordinance  in  the  Church,  G. 

vii.,  p.  19. 
importance  of,  'V\  .  vii.  4,  p.  94. 
directions  for,  W.  iv.,  p.  89. 

See  also   Singing,    Thanks- 
giving. 
Prayer,  [C.  xxi.  3,  4,  6;  L.  178-196; 
S.  98-107]. 
to  be  made  to  God  only,  [C.  xxi. 

2;  L.  179]. 
in  the  name  of  Christ,  [C.  xxi.  2, 

3;L.  180, 181;S.98]. 
part  of  rehgious  worship,  [C.  xxi. 

31  L.  179]. 
for  whom  and  for  what  to  be 
made,  [C.  xxi.  4;  L.  183,  184; 

5.  98]. 

for  whom  not  to  be  made,  [C. 

xxi.  4;  L.  183].  - — ^ 

familv,  [C.  xxi.  6];  W.  xvi.  1,  3, 

4,  p.  110. 
secret,  [C.  xxi.  6];  W.  xvi.  1,  2, 

p.  110. 
pubUc,  [C.  xxi.  6];  W.  v.,  p.  90. 
for   civil    magistrate,    [C.    xxiii. 

4];  V.'.  V.  2,  p.  90. 
for  superiors,  [L.  127]. 
for  inferiors,   [L.   129]. 
with  and  for  others,  [L.  189;  S. 

100]. 
an  ordinance  in  the  Church,  G. 

vii.,  p.  19. 
at  Presbyterj-,  G.  x.  10,  p.  27. 
at  SjTiod.  G.  xi.  5,  p.  29. 
at  .\ssembly,  G.  xii.  8,  p.  31. 
at    ordination    of   Ruhng   Elder 
.    or  Deacon,  G.  xiii.  4,  p.  32. 
at  licensure,  G.  xiv.  8,  p.  37. 
at  ordination  of  minister,  G.  xv. 

14,  p.  43. 
at  installment  of  pastor,  G.  xvi. 

6,  p.  46. 

in  vacant  congregations,  G.  xxi. 
!  p.  50. 

i      at  Baptism,  W.  viii.  3,  p.  96. 
i      at  Lord's  Supper,  W.ix.  5,  p.  08. 
i       in  suspension,  W.  xi.  2,  p.  101. 

for  suspended  member,  W.  xi. 
3,  p.  102. 

in  excomniunication,  "VS  .  xi.  6, 
j  p.  102. 

at  marriage,  "U'.  xii.  8,  pp.  105, 
106. 

for  the  sick,  W.  xiii.  9, 

on  fast-days,  W.  x\'. 

on    thank=giving-day! 
6.  8,  p.  110. 

pubHc,  W.  v.,  p.  90. 

of  invocation,  W.  v.  1,  p.  90. 
I      before  sermon,  W.  v.  2,  p.  90. 


p.  108. 
b,  7,p.  110. 
:s,    W.    XV. 


IXDEX. 


175 


Prayer  after  sermon,  W.  v.  3,  p. 
91;  vii.  5,  p.  94. 
set  forms  in.  continement  to,  not 

approved,  W.  v.  4,  p.  91. 
preparation    for,    W.    v.    4,    p. 

91. 
importance  of,  W.  vii.  4,  p.  94. 
Prayer,  The  Lord's,  [L.  186-196; 

5.  99-107]. 

Prayers,  sins  against,  aggravated, 

[L.  151]. 
Preachers,  [L.  158.  159]. 

See   Licentiates,    Ministers, 
Pastors. 
Preaching,  [C.  xxi.  5;  L.  158-160]; 
W.  vii.,  p.  93. 
committed    to    ministers    onlv, 

[L.  158].  '     I 

manner  of,  [L.  159].  ! 

preparation    for,    W.    vii.    1,    3, 

p.  93. 
metliod  of,  W.  vii.  3,  p.  94.  i 

less  important  than  prayer  and 

praise,  W.  vii.  4,  p.  94. 
of  visiting  minister,  consent  of  , 
pastor  or  Session  to,  W.  vii.  I 

6,  p.  94.  j 
Presbyterian    Government,    war-  ; 

rant  for,  G.  viii.  1,  p.  20. 
See  Government. 
Presbyter^-,  may  direct  Session  to 

meet,  G.  ix.  8,  p.  23. 
warrant  for,  G.  x.  1,  p.  24. 
composition  of.  G.  x.  2,  p.  24. 
representation  of,  G.  x.  2-4.  d. 

24. 
Elder's  certificate  to,  G.  x.  5, 

p.  25. 
quorum  of,  G.  x.  6,  p.  25. 
powers  of,  G.  x.  7,  p.  25. 
may  appoint   judicial    commis- 
sion, G.  X.  7,  p.  26;  D.  118,  p. 

81.  ^ 

records  of,  G.  x.  8,  p.  26. 
report  of,  to  Synod,  G.  x.  8,  p. 

26. 
meetings  of,  G.  x.  9,  p.  27;  xix. 

3,  p.  50. 
special,  G.  x.  9,  p.  27;  xix.  2,  p. 

49. 
sermon  before,  G.  x.  10,  p.  27. 
prayer  at  Sessions  of,  G.  x.  10, 

p.  27. 
corresponding  members   of,   G. 

X.  11.  p.  27. 
definition  of.  G.  xi.  1.  p.  27. 
representation  of,  in  Synod,  G. 

xi.  1,  p.  27. 
powers  of  Synod  over,  G.  xi.  4. 

p.  28. 
union  or  division  of,  G.  xi.  4,  n. 

28. 
new,  erected,  G.  xi.  4,  pp.  28,  55. 


Presbyterj',  review  of  records  of, 

G.  xi.  4,  p.  28. 
reponed  to  Assemblv,  G.  xi.  6. 

p.  29. 
representation  of,  in  Assemblv, 

G.  xh.  2.  p.  30. 
testimony  of  Assembly  against 

error  or  immoralitv  in,  G.  xii. 

5,  p.  30. 
constitutional    powers  of,  rules 

regulative  of.  G.  xii.  6,  p.  31. 
overtures  to,  from  Assemblv.  G. 

xii.  6,  p.  31;  xxiv.  1-6.  p.  54. 
advice    of,    in    retirine    Ruling 

Elder.  G.  xiii.  7.  p.  33. 
to  license  candidates,  G.  xiv.  1, 

7,  8.  p.  36. 

candidates    under    care    of,    G. 

xiv.  2,  9,  pp.  34,  36. 
examination  of  candidates  by, 

G.  xiv.  3-6,  p.  35. 
record  of  licensure  bv,  G.  xiv. 

8.  p.  37. 

cenificate   of    licensure   bv,    G. 

xiv.  10,  p.  38. 
license  recalled  bv,  G.  xiv.  11, 

p.  38. 
calls  laid  before,  G.  xa-.  5,  9,  pp. 

39.  40;  xvi.  1-3,  p.  44. 
permission  of,  in  calls,  G.  xv.  9, 

p.  40;  x\-i.  1,  p.  44. 
examination  bv,  for  ordination, 

G.  x\-.  11,  p.  41. 
ordination  bv,  G.  x\-.  12-15,  p. 

41. 
installment   by,   G.   -xx.    12-14, 

p.  41;  x\-i.  4-7,  p.  46. 
power  of,  in  translation,  G.  xvi. 

1-3,  p.  44. 
resignation  of  pastor  to,  G.  x\'-ii., 

p.  47. 
dissolution  of  pastoral  relation 

by.  G.  x\-ii.,  p.  47. 
power    of,    over    missions    and 

missionaries,  G.  xviii.,  p.  48. 
moderator  of,  term  of,  G.  xix. 

3,  p.  50. 
commissioners  of,  appointment 

of,  G.  xxii.  1,  p.  52. 
original   jurisdiction   of,   D.    19, 

p.  60;  108,  p.  79. 
duty  of,    toward    ministers  ac- 
cused, D.  37,  p.  65  ;  42,   43, 

p.  66. 
duty  of,  in  case  of  member  of 

another  Presbytery  accused, 

D.  37,  p.  65. 
censure  of,  D.  41,  p.  65. 
duty  of,  in  restoration  of  minis- 
ters, D.  44,  p.  66. 
duty   of.    to   ministers   deposed 

without  excommunication,  D. 

45,  p.  66. 


176 


INDEX, 


Presbytery,  duty  of.  to  ministers 
wishing  to  denait  ministry,  D. 
52,  p.  68. 

duty  of,  to  ministers  renouncing 
jurisdiction,  D.  54,  p.  68. 

proceedings  of,  subject  to  re- 
view, D.  71,  p.  71. 

jurisdiction  of,  over  ministers 
in  trans.,  D.  110,  p.  80. 

shall  not  receive  member  dis- 
missed to  another  Presbyterj', 
D.  Ill,  p.  80. 

jurisdiction  of,  over  extinct 
churches,  D.  112,  p.  80. 

extinct,  status  of  members  of, 
D.  113,  p.  80. 

Judicial  Commissions,  D,  118- 
124,  p.  81. 

Stated  Clerk  of,  duties,  Judicial 
Commissions,  D.  123,  124,  p. 
82. 

differences  with  judicatories,  D. 
137-139,  p.  85. 

fasts  and  thanksgivings  ap- 
pointed by,  W.  x\'.  4,  p.  109. 

may    license    local    evangelists. 

C.  R.  1,  p.  113. 
committee  of,  for  newly  organ- 
ized church,  A.  L.,  p.  138. 

mileage  funds,  A.  L.,  p.  120. 
printed  minutes,  A.  L.,  p.  132. 
change    of    place    of    meeting, 

A.  L..  p.  133. 
to   furnish    licentiates   opportu- 
nities for  labor,  A.  L.,  p.  134. 
Presumption,  [L.  105]. 

aggravates  sin,  [L.  151]. 
Previous  question,  no  debate  on, 
R.  18,  p.  143. 
how  put,  R.  22,  p.  144. 
effect  of,  R.  22,  p.  144. 
Pride,  [L.  105]. 
Private  judgment,  right  of,  G.  i. 

1,  p.  12. 
Private  se.ssions,  D.  24,  p.  62;  32, 

p.  64;  R.  38,  p.  146. 
Probation,    minister    put    on,    D. 

52,  p.  68. 
Probationers.     See  Candidates,  Li- 
centiates. 
Proceedings   of   Church,   reported 
to  and  reviewed  by  Session, 

D.  72,  p.  72. 

irregular,  lower  judicatory  re- 
quired to  correct,  D.  75,  p.  72. 

unconstitutional,  action  of  judi- 
catory in.  D.  76,  p.  72. 
Process,    Judicial,    offences    liable 
to,  D.  4,  p.  57. 

definition,  D.  5,  p.  58. 

parties  in  cases  of,  D.  ii.,  p.  58. 

general  rules  in,  D.  iv.,  p.  60. 

neglect  of,  D.  19,  p.  60. 


Process,  objections   to  order  and 
regularity  of,  D.  23,  p.  61. 
in  cases  of  Ministers,  D.  vi.,  p. 

65. 
in    cases    of    RuUng   Elders    or 

Deacons,  D.  47,  p.  66. 
cases  without,  D.  vii.,  p.  67. 
See  Accused,  Cases,  Parties, 
Prosecutor. 
Prodigality,  [L.  142]. 
Profaneness,  [L.  105,  113;  S.  55]. 
Profession,    what    it    implies,    [C. 
xxvi.  21. 
public,  W.  viii.  3,  p.  96;  x.  3, 

p.  102.  - 
eminence  in,  aggravates  sin,  [L. 
151]. 
Promises,     sins     against,     aggra- 
vated, [L.  151]. 
Property   rights,   not  affected  by 
church   relation,  [C.  xxvi.  3]. 
Pro  re  nata    meetings,  of  judica- 
tories, G.  X.  9,  p.  27;  xix.  2, 
p.  49. 
Prosecution,  unavaiUng,  D.  8,  p. 
58. 
conditions    of,    for   individuals, 
D.  9,  p.  58. 

for  judicatories,  D.  10,  p.  59. 
initiated  by  judicatory,  D.  11, 

12,  p.  59. 
committee  of,  D.  12,  p.  59. 
maUgnant    or    rash,    D.    15,  p. 

59. 
time-limit  for,  D.  117,  p.  81. 
Prosecutor,  individual,  D.  7,  9,  p. 
58. 
must  attempt  reconciliation,  D. 

9,  p.  58. 
an  original  party,  D.  11,  p.  59. 
warning  to,  D.  15,  p.  59. 
averment  of,  D.  18,  p.  60. 
Protests,  D.  x.,  p.  78. 

definition  of,  U.  104.  p.  78. 

form  of,  D.  105,  p.  78. 

entrv  of,  on  records,  D.  105,  p. 

78. 
answer  to,  D.  106,  p.  78. 
modification  of,  D.  106,  p.  78. 
right  of,  D.  107,  p.  79. 
in  judicial   cases,    D.    107,   p. 
79. 
Publication,   Board  of,   A.  L.,  p. 

118. 
Punishment  of  evil-doers,  [L.  129]. 

capital,  [L.  136]. 
Purity,  vow  of  Ruling  Elders  and 
Deacons  to  study,  G.  xiii.  4, 
p.  32. 
of  licentiates,  G.  xiv.  7,  p.  36. 
of  ministers,  G.  xv.  12,  p.  42. 
promotion  of,  an  end  of  disci- 
pline, D.  2,  p.  57. 


INDEX. 


177 


QUALIFICATIONS,    of    ministers 

and     members    declared    by 

Church,  G.  i.  2,  p.  12. 
of  churcii  officers  laid  down  in 

Scriptures,  G.  i.  6,  p.  13. 
of  candidates,  G.  xiv.  3,  p.  35. 
of  applicants  for  admission,  W. 

X.  2,  p.  100. 
Quarreling,  [L.  136]. 
Questions,  of  doctrine,  G.  x.  7,  p. 

p.  25;  xi.  4,  p.  28. 
of  discipline,  G.  x,  7,  p.  25. 
in  ordination  of  Ruling  Elders 

and  Deacons,  G.  xiii.  4,  p.  32 
in  licensure,  G.  xiv.  7,  p.  36. 
in  ordination  of  minister,  G.  xv 

12,  p.  41. 
in  ordination   of    evangelist,  G 

XV.  15,  p.  44. 
in  installment,  G.  xv.  12,  14,  p 

42;  x\'i.  6,  p.  46. 
of  debate,  put  by  Modeiator,  G 

xix.  2,  p.  49. 
of  evidence.  D.  27.  p.  63;  66,  p 

70. 
of  order,  D.  28,  p.  63. 
to  witnesses,  D.  61,  66,  pp.  69, 

70. 
irrelevant  or  frivolous,  D.  61,  p. 

69. 
leading,  D.  61,  p.  69. 
recorded  if  required,  D.  63,  p. 

70. 
at  marriage,  W.  xii.  8,  p.  105. 
of  order,  one  speech  on,  R.  18, 

p.  143. 
previous,  R.  18,  p.  143. 
admitting   but    one   si>eech,    R. 

18,  p.  143. 
admitting  two  speeches,  R.  18, 

p.  143. 
Quorum,  of    Session,  G.  ix.   2,  p. 

22. 
of  Presbytery,  G.  x.  6,  p.  25. 
of  Synod.  G.  xi.  2.  p.  28. 
of  Assembly,  G.  xii.  3,  p.  30. 
of  Judicial  Commissions,  D.  120, 

p.  82. 
necessary  to  business,  R.  1,  2, 

p.  141. 
less    than,    may    adjourn    from 

time  to  time,  R.  3,  p.  141. 


READING    of  Scriptures,  part  of 

worship,  [C.  xxi.  5];  \\'.  iii.  1, 

p.  89. 
required.  [L.  108,  156]. 
means  of  grace,  [L.  155;  S.  89]. 
ordinance    in    Church,    G.    vii.. 

p.  19. 
on   Sabbath,   in  private,   W.   i. 

4,  6.  p.  88. 


Reading  of  Scriptures,  public,  W. 
iii.,  p.  89. 
from  approved  ti-anslation,  W. 

iii.  2,  p.  89. 
manner,  etc.,  of,  W.  iii.  3,  p.  89. 
on   days   of   fasting   or  thanks- 
giving, W.  XV.  6,  p.  110. 
private,  W.  xvi.  2-4,  p.  110. 
Rebellion,    against   superiors,    [L. 

128]. 
Rebuke,  G.  ix.  6,  p.  22;   D.  35, 
p.  64;  41,  p.  65. 
stayed  by  appeal,  D.  100,  p.  78. 
Reconsideration,  of  motion  to  lay 
on  table,  R.  21,  p.  143. 
general,  R.  23,  p.  144. 
Record,  in  slander,  D.  13,  p.  59. 
Record    of    judicial     cases,    plea 
entered  on,  D.  23,  25,  pp.  61, 
62. 
charges    and  •specifications   en- 
tered on,  D.  25,  p.  62. 
judgment  entered  on,  D.  25,  p. 

62. 
all  acts  and  orders,  with  reasons, 

entered  on,  25,  p.  62. 
notice  of  appeal,   and   reasons, 

entered  on,  D.  25,  p.  62. 
evidence  on  file  is  part  of,  D. 

25,  p.  62. 
higher  judicatory'  limited  to,  D. 

25,  p.  62. 
exceptions  entered  on,  D.  26,  p. 

63. 

decisions  of  moderator  entered 

on,  if  requested.  D.  28,  p.  63. 

I       absentees  noted  in,  D.  28,  p.  61. 

I       copies    of,    allowed   parties,    D. 

I  29,  p.  63. 

I       after    final     disposition,    trans- 
i  mitted  to  original  judicator3% 

!  D.  30,  p.  64. 

I      tei'timony  verbatim  in,  if  desired, 
I  D.  63,  p.  70. 

'      attested,   sufficient   evidence  in 
I  all  judicatories,  D.  64,  p.  70. 

transmitted    in    references,    D. 
1  83,  p.  74. 

in  complaints,  D.  85,  p.  74;  93, 

p.  75. 
in  appeals,  D.  96,  p.  76;  101,  p. 

i  "«•.         . 

read  in  trial  of  complaints,  D. 
88,  p.  75. 
of  appeals,  D.  99,  p.  77. 
'      failure  to  transmit,  D.  93,  p.  75; 
I  101,  p.  78. 

i      judgment     of    appellate    court 
entered  on,  D.  99,  p.  77. 
explanatory^  minute  in,  D.  99, 
!  p.  77. 

dissent   or  protest   entered  on, 
I  D.  106,  p.  78. 


178 


INDEX. 


Record,  findings  of  judicial   com- 
mission entered  on,  D.  123,  p. 
82. 
Records,   kept  by  clerks,  G.  xx., 
p.  5U. 

extracts  from,  granted,  G.  xx., 
p.  50. 

attested  extracts  from,  sufficient 
vouchers,  G.  xx.,  p.  50;  D. 
64,  p.  70. 

reviewed  bv  superior  judicatory', 
D.  71,  p.  71. 

annual  review  of,  D.  72,  p.  72. 

failure  to  send  up  for  review,  D. 

72,  p.  72. 

scope  of  general  review  of,  D. 

73,  p.  72. 

censure  of,  placed  on  both,  D. 

75,  p.  72. 
correction    or    reversal    of,    re- 
quired, D.  75,*  p.  72. 
lower    judicatory    required    to 
produce,  D.  76,  p.  72;  77,  p. 
73. 
proceedings    omitted    from,    D. 

77,  p.  73. 
proceedings  improperly  record- 
ed in,  D.  77,  p.  73. 
transmitted  to  superior  judica- 
tory', in  references,  D.  83,  p 
74. 
in  complaints,  D.  85,  p.  74;  93 

p.  75. 
in  appeals,  D.  96,  p.  76;  101,  p 

78. 
dissent    or  protest    entered  on 

D.  105,  p.  78. 
answer  to   protest   entered  on 

D.  106,  p.  78. 
findings     of     judicial     commis- 
sions entered  on,  D.  123,  p 
82. 

See  also  Reoister,  Review. 
Records   of   Presbvterj',   G.   x.   8 
p.  26. 
reviewed  bv  Synod,  G.  xi.  4,  p 

28;  D.  71,  p.  71. 
to  contain:    all  proceedings,  G 

X.  8,  p.  26. 
licensures,  G.  xiv.  8,  p.  37. 
ordinations,  G.  x\-.  14,  p.  43. 
installments,  G.  xv.  14,  p.  43. 
resignations,  G.  xvii.,  p.  47. 
appointment   of   commissioners, 

G.  xxii.  2.  p.  52. 
minister   abandoning   ministry', 

D.  54,  p.  68. 
minister  becoming  independent, 

D.  54,  p.  68. 
minister  joining   other   denom- 
inations, D.  54,  p.  68. 
minister    returning    certificate 
D.  110,  p.  80. 


Records  of  Session,  G.  ix.  9,  p.  23. 
I  9,  p.  23;  D.  71,  p'.  71"".  ■ 


reviewed  by  Presbyterj',  G.  ix. 


to  contain:    all  proceedings,  G. 
I  ix.  9,  p.  23. 

I  retiring  of.  Elder  or  Deacon 

with  reasons,  G.  xiii.  7,  p. 
'  33. 

reports  of  all  congregational 

proceedings.  D.  72,  p.  72. 
return  of  certificates,  D.  109, 

p.  79. 
erasure    of    name    from    roll, 
with  reasons,  D.  49,  50,  p. 
67. 

communicant     joining    other 
!  denomination.  D.  53,  p.  68. 

I  evidence  of   repentance,   and 

!  grounds    of    restoration    of 

I  excommunicated,  W.  xi.  7, 

'  p.  103. 

\  Record!  of  S\'nod,  G.  xi.  6,  p.  29.     - 
reviewed  bv   Assembly,   G.   xi. 
6,  p.  29;  xii.  4,  p.  30;  D.  71, 
p.  71. 
Recreations,    lawful,    rested   from 
I  on  Sabbath,  [L.  117,  119;  S. 

I  60,  61]. 

'       temperance  in,  [L.  135,  136]. 

References,  D.  78-83,  p.  73. 
i       to  Presbyterj-,  G.  x.  7,  p.  25. 
I       to  Synod,  G.  xi.  4,  p.  28. 
I       to  Assembly,  G.  xii.  4,  p.  30. 
!       definition  of.  D.  78,  p.  73. 
i       subjects  of,  D.  79,  p.  73. 
i       foradvice.  D.80,  p.  73. 
1       for  trial,  D.  80,  p.  73. 
I      effect  of,  upon  cases,  D.  80,  p. 

73. 
I       members    of    lower    judicatory 
j  may  vote  in,  D.  81,  p.  73. 

I       higher  judicatory'  not  bound  to 
give  final  judgment  in,  D.  82, 
p.  73. 
not  accepted,  D.  82,  p.  73. 
i       record    of    proceedings    trans- 
i  mitted  with,  D.  83,  p.  74. 

I       if   accepted,    parties   heard,    D. 
'  83,  p.  74. 

Reformation   of  manners,  G.  xii. 
5,  p.  30. 
I  Register,   of  marriages,  G.  ix.  10, 

p.  23;  W.  xii.  8,  p.  105. 
I      of  baptisms,  G.  ix.  10,  p.  23. 
j      of  communicants,  G.  ix.  10,  p. 

23. 
i      of  deaths,  G.  ix.  10,  p.  23. 

of  removals  of  church  members, 
I  G.  ix.  10,  p.  23. 

See  also  Rolls. 
;  Religion,  experimental,   examina- 
tion of  candidates  in,  G.  xiv. 
I  3,  p.  35. 


INDEX. 


179 


Removal,  D.  xii.,  p.  80. 

of  ministers,  power  of  Presby- 
tery in,  G.  X.  7,  p.  25;  xvi. 
1-3,  p.  44;  D.  115,  p.  81. 
of  candidates,  G.  xiv.  9,  p.  37;  D. 

115.  p.  81. 
of  licentiates,  G.  xiv.  10,  p.  38; 

D.  115,  p.  81. 
Ruling  Elders  and  Deacons  cease 

to  act  upon,  D.  109,  p.  79. 
of  church  members,  D.  114,  p. 

80;  116,  p.  81. 
of    baptized    children,    D.    114, 
p.  8J.      ^_    ^  -  . 

Reparation,    sins    not    admitting 

of,  aggravated,   [L.  151]. 
Repentance,   evidence  of,   D.   40, 
p.  65;  51,  p.  67;  W.  xi.  2,  p. 
101;  xi.  7,  p.  103.^ 
end  of  discipline,   W.   xi.   1,  p. 
101. 
Reports,  of  Pre.sbyterv  to  Synod, 
G.  X.  8,  p.  26. 
of  Svnod  to  Assembly,  G.  xi.  6, 

p.  29. 
of     committee     to     investigate 

slander,  D.  13,  p.  59. 
of   church   proceedings    to   Ses- 
sion, D.  72,  p.  72. 
of  church  proceedings  recorded 

by  Session,  D.  72,  p.  72. 
of  obedience  to  order  of  higher 

judicatory-,  D.   75,  p.  72. 
of   local   evangelist    to   Presby- 
tery, C.  R.  1,  p.  113. 
of  Committee  on  Bills  and  Over- 
tures, R.  11.  p.  142. 
Representation.    See  Congregation, 
General  Assembly,  Presbyiery, 
Synod. 
Resignation.     See  Deacon,  Pastor, 

Ruling  Elder. 
Respondent,  D.  90,  p.  75. 
Restitution,  duty  of,  [L.  141]. 
Restoration,  of  ministers,  D.   44, 
p.  66. 
of  Ruling  Elders  and  Deacons, 

D.  47,  p.  67. 
of  suspended  communicants,  W. 

xi.  4,  p.  102. 
of  excommunicated  persons,  W. 
xi.  7,  p.  103. 
Retiring  members,   G.   xix.   2,   p. 

49;  R.  37,  p.  146. 
Reunion,    adjustments    connected 

with,  A.  L.,  p.  117. 
Revenge,  [L.  136J. 
Reverence   toward    superiors,    [L. 

127]. 
Review  and  control,  D.  71-77,  p. 
71. 
right  of,  D.  71,  p.  71. 
frequency  of.  D,  72,  p.  72. 


:  Review    and    control,   records  re- 
quired   to    be    produced   for, 
D.72,  76,  p.  72;  77,  p.  73. 
i       scope  of,  D.  73,  p.  72. 

members    of    lower    judicatory 
I  may  not  vote  in,  D.  74,  p.  72. 

I       censure  in,  placed  on  both  rec- 
j  ords.  D.  75,  p.  72. 

j       irregular  proceedings  corrected 

in,  D.  75,  p.  72. 
'       judicial    decisions  not   reversed 
in,  D.  75,  p.  72. 
unconstitutional        proceedings 

under,  D.  76,  p.  72. 
neglect    of    judicatories    under, 
D.  77,  p.  73. 
Reward  of  well-doers,  [L.  129]. 
Robbery,  [L.  142]. 
Roll,  of  judicatory,  called  at  each 
session  of  trial,  D.  29,  p.  63. 
of  communicants,  names  erased 
from,  D.  49.  50,  p.  67;  53,  p. 
68. 
of  suspended  members,  D.  50, 

p.  67. 
separate,    of    members    out    of 

bounds,  D.  50,  p.  67. 
of    Presbyterv',     names    erased 

from,  D.  52,  54,. p.  68. 
of  judicatory,  members  present, 
R.  10,  p.  142. 
See  also  Register. 
Roll-call  of  judicatory-,  in  trial,  D. 

•    28,  p.  145. 
Rule    of    faith,    not    decisions    of 
S>-nods  or  Councils,  [C.  xxxi. 
3];  G.  i.  7,  p.  13. 
Rules,   Constitutional,  p.   113. 
Rules,     Constitutional,     adoption 

of,  G.  xii.  6,  p.  31. 
Rules  for  Judicatories,  p.  141. 
Ruling  Elders,  G.  v.,  p.  17. 
j       church  officers,  G.  iii.  2,  p.  16. 
I       office  of,  perpetual,  G.  iii.  2,  p. 
I  16;  xiii.  6,  p.  33. 

representatives  of  people,  G.  v., 

p.  17. 
by  whom  chosen,  G.  v.,  p.  17. 
duty  of,  G.  v.,  p.  17. 
warrant  for,  G.  v.,  p.  17. 
members  of  Session,  G.  ix.  1,  p. 

21. 
in  the  Presbyter^-,  G.  x.  2-7,  p. 

24. 
credentials  of,  G.  x.  5,  p.  24. 
in  the  Synod,  G.  xi.  1,  p.  27. 
in  the  Assembly,  G.  xii.  2,  p.  30. 
election  of,  G.  xiii.  2,  p.  32. 
qualifications  of,  G.  xiii.  2,  p.  32. 
ordination  of,  G.  xiii.  4,  5,  p.  32. 
questions  to,  G.  xiii.  4,  p.  32. 
acceptance   of,   by  Church,   G. 
xiii.  4,  p.  32. 


180 


INDEX, 


Ruling  Elders,  hand  of  fellowship 

of,  G.  xiii.  5,  p.  33. 
divested  of  office,  G.  xiii.  6,  p. 

33. 
infirm  or  unacceptable,  G.  xiii. 

6,  p.  33. 
ceasing  to  act,  G.  xiii.  7,  p.  33. 
term-service  of,  G.  xiii.  8,  p.  34. 
not     re-elected     can     represent 

church,  G.  xiii.  8,  p.  34. 
presiding  at   worship,   G.   xxi., 

p.  50. 
expenses  of,  as  commissioners, 

G.  xxii.  3,  p.  53. 
jurisdiction  over,  D.  19,  p.  60; 

1U8,  p.  79. 
general  rules  for  trial  of,  D.  vi., 

p.  65. 
cease   to   act   upon    dismission, 

D.  109,  p.  79.     See  also  Ses- 
sion. 


SABBATH.   The,  [C.  xxi.  7,  8;  L. 
115-121;  S.  57-62]. 
the  Christian,  [C.  xxi.  7;  L.  116; 

5.  59]. 

how  to  be  sanctified,  [C.  xxi.  8; 

L.  117;  b.  60];  \V.  i.,  p.  87. 
works   of   necessitv   and   merer 

on,  [C.  xxi.  8;  L.  117;  S.60]; 

W.  i.  2,  6,  p.  87. 
how  profaned,  [L.  119;  S.  61]. 
obligations    of    heads  of    faihi- 

hes   respecting,   [L.   118];    \\. 

i.  4,  p.  88. 
sins  on,  aggravated,  [L.  151]. 
sanctification  of,  W.  i.  1.  p.  87. 
how  to  be  spent,  W.  i.  2-6,  p. 

87. 
the  onlv  holv  dav  commanded, 

W.  x\'.  1,  p.  109. 
visits  on,  W.  x^-i.  5,  p.  111. 
Sabbath-school.  G.  ix.  6,  p.  22. 

offerings,  W.  vi.  4,  p.  93. 
Sacraments,  part  of  worship,   [C. 

xxi.  5;  L.  108]. 
ministers  only  to  dispense,  [C. 

xxvii.  4;  L.  176]. 
administering     and     receiving, 

required,  [L.  108]. 
reverent   use  of,    [L.    112]. 
Se.ssion  can  exclude  from,  G.  ix. 

6,  p.  22. 

examination    of   candidates   in, 
G.  xiv.  4,  p.  35. 

See  Baptism,  Lord's  Supper. 
Sacrilege,  [L.  109]. 
Saints,  worship  of,   [C.  xxi.  2;  L. 

105]. 
Sanctification  of  the  Lord's  Dav, 
[C.  xxi.  8;  L.  117;  S.  60];  W. 
i.,  p.  87. 


Satan,  God  not  to  be  worshipped 
according    to    suggestions    of, 
[C.  xxi.  IJ. 
degenerate       churches,       syna- 
gogues of,  [C.  xx\'.  5]. 
compacts  and  consulting  with, 

[L.  105]. 
opposes  the  Sabbath,  [L.  121]. 
Scandal,  sins  which  cause,  aggra- 
vated, [L.  151]. 
Schism,  power  of  Assembly  in,  G. 
xii.  5,  p.  30. 
may  call  for  deposition,  D.  42, 
p.  66. 
Scriptures,  The  Holy,  only  rule  of 
faith,  practice,  and  worship, 
[C.  i.  2,  6,  xxi.  1;  L.  3,  5;  S. 
3];  G.  i.  7.  p.  13. 
infallible  rule  of  interpretation 
of,  [C.  i.  9]. 
Spirit      speaking      in.       Supreme 
Judge     of     rehgious     contro- 
versies, [C.  i.   10]. 
reading  of,  part  of  religious  wor- 
ship, [C.  xxi.  5;  L.  108];  W. 
iii.,  p.  89. 
how  to  be  read,  [C.  xxi.  5;  L. 

157]. 
to  be  read  by  all,  [L.  156]. 
See  also  Word. 
Scoffing,  [L.  145]. 
i  Scorn,  [L.  145]. 
Sealing  Ordinances.     See  Adrnis- 
sion.  Baptism,  Lord's  Supper, 
Ordinances. 
I  Second  to  motions,  R.  14,  p.  143. 
I  Secret  worship.     See  Worship. 
I  Self-accused   person,    case   of,    D. 

48,  p.  67. 
I  Self-love,  [L.  105]. 
I  Self-seeking,  [L.  105,  130]. 
Sentence,  form  of,  in  suspension, 
W.  xi.  2.  p.  101. 
in  excommunication,  W.  xi.  6, 

p.  102. 
in  restoration,  W.  xi.  4,  p.  102; 

7,  p.  103. 
publication  of.  D.  35,  p.  64;  W. 
xi.  2,  6.  p.  101. 
Sermons,  at  Presbyterj',  G.  x.  10. 
p.  27. 
at  Svnod,  G.  xi.  5,  p.  29;  xix. 

3,  p.  50. 
at  Assemblv,  G.  xii.  7,  p.  31; 

xix.  3,  p.  50. 
at   ordination   of  Ruling  Elder 

or  Deacon,  G.  xiii.  4,  p.  32. 
trial   of  candidates,   G.   xiv.  4, 

p.  35. 
at  election  of  pastor,  G.  xv.  4, 

p.  39. 
at  ordination  of  minister,  G.  xv. 
12,  p.  41. 


INDEX. 


181 


Sermons  at  installment  of  pastor,  '  Session    dealing    with    communi- 
G.  xvi.  6,  p.  46.  cant: 

of  Moderator,  G.  xix.  3,  p.  50.  seiv. 

subject  of,  \V.  vii.  2,  p.93. 
object  of.  W.  vii.  2,  p.  93. 
text  of,  W.  vii.  2,  p.  93. 
preparation   of,    \V.    vii.    3,   p. 

94. 
manner  of,  "VS  .  vii.  3,  p.  94. 
caution  against  long,  W.  vii.  4, 

p.  94. 
at  Lord's  Supper,  W.  ix.  4,  p.  94. 
preparatory'    to    and    following  \ 

Lord's  Supper,   W.   ix.  6,  p.  , 

100.  .   ! 

in  fasts  and  thanksgivings,  AA  .  j 

XV.  6,  p.  110. 
Servants,  instruction  of,  '^^  .  xam. 

5,  p.  111. 
Session,      called      Congregational 

Assembly,  G.  viii.  1,  p.  20.       , 
composition  of,  G.  ix.  1,  p.  21. 
quorum  of,  G.  ix.  2,  p.  22.  j 

Moderator  of,  G.  ix.  3-5,  p.  22. 
duty  of,  G.  ix.  6,  p.  22.  | 

powers  of,  G.  ix.  6,  p.  22.  ] 

censures  of,  G.  ix.  6,  p.  22;  D.  i 

34,  p.  64.- 
to  appoint  delegates,  G.  ix.  6,  , 

p.  22.  .       I 

how  and  when  convened,  G.  ix.  I 

8,  p.  23.  I 

records  of.  G.  ix.  9,  p.  23.  | 

review  of,  G.  ix.  9,  p.  23;  x.  7,  i 
p.  25;  D.  71,  72,  p.  71.  j 

register  of,  G.  ix.  7,  p.  23.  i 

appeals  from,  G.  x.  7,  p.  25.  | 
references  by,  G.  x.  7,  p.  25.  ! 
power  of  Presbyter>'  over,  G.  x.  | 

7,  p.  25;  ix.  8.  p.  23.  I 

power  of  Svnod  over.  G.  xi.  4.  ' 

p.  28.  i 

to  call   congregational   meetmg  i 

for  election  of  pastor,  G.  xv.  ; 

1.  3.  p.  38.  .  I 

to  invite  minister  to  preside  at  ' 

election  of  pastor,  G.  x^'.  2,  p. 

38.  I 

original  jurisdiction   of.   D.    19,  i 

p.  60;  108,  p.  79.  I 

special  rules  for  cases  before,  D. 

34-36,  p.  64. 
process     by,      against      Ruling 

Elder  or  Deacon,  D.  47,  p.  66. 
cases  before,  without  process,  D. 

48-51,  p.  67;  53,  p.  68.  ; 

to  erase  names  from  roll  of  com-  i 

municants,  D.  50,  p.  67;  53,  ; 

p.  68.  ,    ,  I 

to  keep  roll  of  suspended  mem-  i 

bers,  D.  50,  p.  67.  \ 

to  keep  roll  of  absentees,  D.  50.  i 

p.  67.  i 


who     deem     t  hem- 
unworthy,   D.  49.  p. 


non-resident     communicants, 

D.  50,  p.  67;  116,  p.  81. 
neglecting  ordinances,  D.  51, 

p.  67. 
joining    other    denomination 
without  dismission,  D.  53, 
p.  68. 
proceedings    of,    subject    to    re- 
view, D.  71.  72,  p.  71. 
proceedings  of  church  reported 
to  and  reviewed  bj*.   D.   72, 
p.  72. 
records  of.  to  include  reports  of 
church    proceedings,    D.    72, 

P-  "2- 

jurisdiction  of,  over  dismissed 
members,  D.  109,  p.  79. 

of  extinct  church,  cases  of  dis-.^„ 
cipline  before,  D.  112,  p.  80. 

to  address  certificate  to  particu- 
lar church.  D.  114.  p.  80. 

to  include  baptized  children  in 
certificate.  D.  114,  p.  80. 

to  notify  church  dismissing 
members  of  their  reception, 
D.  114,  p.  80. 

supervision  of,  over  offerings, 
\V.  vi.  2,  3,  4,  p.  92. 

over  pulpit,  W.  vii.  6,  p.  94. 

to  judge  qualifications  of  appH- 
cant.-^  for  admission  to  sealing 
ordinances,  W.  x.  2,  p.  100. 

infliction  and  removal  of  cen- 
sures by,  W.  xi..  p.  101. 

to  proceed  witli  tenderness  and 
solemnitv  in  discipline,  W. 
xi.  1,  p.  101. 

fasts  and  thanksgivings  ap- 
pointed by.  W.  XV.  4.  p.  109. 

power  over  worship,  G.  ix.  7,  p. 
23. 

See    also    Certificates,  Com- 
municants, Records,  Reg- 
ister, Sabbath-schools,  .So- 
cieties. 
Sick,  The.  visitation,  W.  xiii.  1,  p. 
107. 

duty  of.  W.  xiii.  1,  p.  107 

instruction  of,  W.  xiii.  2- 
107. 

prayer  for.  W.  xiii.  9.  p.  108. 
Sickness,  purpose  of,   W.   xiii.  2, 

p.  107. 
Silent  members,  R.  25,  p.  144. 
Simony,  [L.  109]. 

Sin,  confession  of,  to  God,  [C.  xv. 
6]. 

confession  of,  to  Church,  [C.  xv. 
6], 


-9.  p. 


182 


lyDEX. 


[c. 


Sin    under    pretence  of  Christian 
liberty,  [C.  xx.  3]. 

unto  death,  the,  [C.  xxi.  4;  L. 
183]. 

remission     of,     ministerial, 
XXX.  2]. 

degrees  of,  [L.  150;  S.  83]. 

aggravations  of,  [L.  151]. 
Sins,    against    the    several    Com- 
mandments: 

1st,  [L.  105;  S.  47]. 

2d,  [L.  109;  S.  51]. 

3d.  [L.  113;  S.  55]. 
■     'L.  119;  S.  61] 


4th, 

5th,  [L.  128,  130,  132;  S.  65]. 

6th,  ------- 

7th. 

8th. 

9th, 

10th, 


[L.  136;  S. 
L.  139;  S.  72]. 
L.  142;  S.  75]. 
L.  145;  S.  78]. 
,  [L.  148;  S.  81]. 
Singing,  part  of  worship,  [C.  xxi. 
5];  W.  iy.  1,  p.  89. 
ordinance  in  church,  G.  vii.,  p. 

19. 
family,  on  Sabbath,  W.  i.  6,  p.  88. 
in  public  worship,  W.  iv.,  p.  89. 
how  conducted,  W.  iv.  2,  3,  p. 

89. 
congregational,  W.  iv.  3,  p.  89. 
proportion  of  time  in,  W.  iv.  4, 

p.  90. 
in  family  worship,  W.  xvi.  3,  p. 
111. 
Slander,   investigation  of,   D.    13, 
p.  59. 
record  in,   conclude,   D.    13,   p. 
59. 
Societies,  control  of,  G.  ix.  6,  p.  23; 
xxiii.,  p.  53. 
offerings,  W.  vi.  4,  p.  93. 
Sodomy.  [L.  139]. 
Songs,  spiritual,  W.  i.  6,  p.  88. 
Speakers,    address    chair,    G.    xix. 
2.  p.  49. 
personal   reflections,   G.   xix.   2, 

p.  49. 
deviating  from  subject,  G.  xix. 

2,  p.  49. 
limitations  on,   R.    18.   p.    143; 

26,  p.  144;  28.  p.  145. 
order  of.  R.  29,  p.  145. 
alternation  of,  R.  29,  p.  145. 
interruptions  of,  R.  32,  p.  145. 
called  to  order,  R.  34,  p.  146. 
Specifications,  what  set  forth  in, 
D.  16,  p.  60. 
accompanied  with  names  of  wit- 
nesses. D.  16.  p.  60. 
reading  of,  at  first  meeting,  D. 

20,  p.  61. 
copy  of,  for  accused,  D.  20,  p. 

61. 
objections  to,  D.  23,  p.  61. 


Specifications,    vote  on  separate, 
D.  24.  p.  62;  99,  p.  77. 
entered  on  minutes,  D.  25,  p.  62. 
proof  of  two  (each  by  one  wit- 
ness)   may  prove  charge,    D. 
59,  p.  69. 
in  appeals,  D.  96,  97,  99,  p.  76. 
Special   meetings,   of  judicatories, 

G.  X.  9,  p.  27;  xix.  2,  p.  49. 
Special    organizations,    of   a    par- 
I  ticular  church,  G.  xxiii.,  p.  57. 

1  Speeches,  hmits  on,  R.  18,  p.  143; 

26.  p.  144. 
I       proUx.  R.  34,  p.  146. 
i  Spirit,  The  Holy,  Supreme  Judge 
in  controversies,  [C.  i.  10]. 
to  be  worshiped,   [C.  xxi.  2]. 
lustings  of  flesh  against,  [L.  78]. 
resisting   and    grieving,    forbid- 
den, [L.  105]. 
sins     against,     aggravated,     [L. 
151]. 
Sprinkling,  [C.  xx\4ii.  3];  \\  .  vni. 
2,  p.  95. 
See  Baptism. 
State.      See  Manistrate. 
Stated  Clerks,  duties,  judicial  com- 
missions. D.  124,  p.  82;  131, 
'  P-  84. 

,  Stay  of  decision  (non-judicial),  by 
'  complaint    of    one-third,    D. 

86.  p.  74. 
I  Stay  of  judgment,  in  cases  with- 
out process,  D.  48,  p.  67. 
by  appeal,  of  dissolution  of  pas- 
toral   relation    upon    suspen- 
sion, D.  45,  p.  66. 
I       bv    appeal    of    admonition    or 
!         'rebuke,  D.  100,  p. 78. 

Subject,  of  sermon,  W.  vii.  2,  p. 
I  93. 

vote  on,  given  at  time  named, 
'  R.  26,  p.  144. 

Submission,  to  superiors,  [L.  127]. 
Substitute,  is  an  amendment,  R. 

20,  p.  143. 
Superintendence,     power    of,     in 

Assembly.  G.  xii.  5,  p.  30. 
Superiors,     responsibility     of,     in 
Sabbath  obser\-ance,  [L.  118]. 
duties  of.  [L.  125,  129]. 
duties  towards,  [L.  125,  127]. 
sins  against,  [L.  128]. 
sins  of,  [L.  130]. 
authoritv  of,  to  be  maintained, 

[L.  127.  129,  130]. 
sins    against,    aggravated,    [L. 
151]. 
Superstition,  [L.  109]. 
Supper.      See  Lord's  Supper. 
Support,    temporal,    [L.  193]. 
Suspended    members.     See    Ccwi- 
municants. 


INDEX. 


183 


Suspension,    church    censure,    [C. 

XXX.  4]. 
for  contumacy,  D.  34,  p.  64. 
inflicted  by  Session,  D.  35,  p.  64. 
for  contumacj-  of  minister,   D. 

39,  p.  65. 
sentence  of,  D.  41,  p.  65. 
of  minister,  from  office,  D.  41. 

p.  65. 
of  pastor,   from  office,  vacates 

pulpit,    D.    45,    p.    66.     But 

see  Stay. 
without  process,  D.  50,  51,  p. 

67;  54,  p.  68.V    .-- 
of  absentee   communicantfi,   D. 

50,  p.  67. 

for    neglect    of    ordinances,    D. 

51,  p.  67. 

of     minister     joining     heretical 

denomination,  D.  54,  p.  68. 
form  of  sentence  of,  W.  xi.  2, 

p.  101. 
mav     be     in    presence     of     the 
Church.  W.  xi.  2,  p.  101. 
Swearing,    profane,    [C.    xxii.    2; 

L.  113;  S.  55]. 

Sword,  power  of  the,  [C.  xxiii.  1]. 

Synagogues  of  Satan,  [C.  xx\-.  5]. 

Synod,  definition  of,  G.  xi.  1,  p.  27. 

at   least   three   Presbyteries   in, 

G.  xi.  1,  p.  27. 
composition  of,  G.  xi.  1,  p.  27. 
quorum  of.  G.  xi.  2,  p.  28. 
corresponding  members,  G.  xi. 

3,  p.  28. 

powers  of.  G.  xi.  4,  p.  28. 
judicial  commissions  of,  G.  xi. 

4,  p.  28. 

decisions  of,  how  far  final,  G. 
xi.  4,  p.  28. 

may  propose  measures  to  As- 
sembly, G.  xi.  4,  p.  28. 

annual  meeting  of,  G.  xi.  5,  p. 
29. 

sermon  before,  G.  xi.  5,  p.  29; 
xix.  3,  p.  50. 

praver  at  session  of,  G.  xi.  5,  p. 
29. 

duties  of,  G.  xi.  6,  p.  29. 

records  of,  G.  xi.  6,  p.  29. 

review  of,  G.  xi.  4,  6,  p.  28; 
xii.  4,  p.  30;D.70,  71,p.  71. 
review  of  Presbvterial  bv, 
G.  xi.  4,  p.  28;' D.  71,  72, 
p.  71. 
submitted  for  review  to,  G. 
A.,  G.  xi.  6,  p.  29;  xii.  4, 
p.  30;  D.  71.  72,  p.  71. 

Stated  Cleik  of,  duties,  judi- 
cial commissions,  D.  123,  124, 
p.  82. 

differences  between  iudicatories, 
D.  137-139,  p.  85. 


Svnod,  report  of,  to  Assembly,  G. 

xi.  6,  p.  29. 
testimony  of  Assembly  against 

error  or  immorality  in,  G.  xii. 

5,  p.  30. 
new,  liow  erected,  G.  xii.  5,  p. 

30. 
rules     regulative     of     constitu- 
tional powers  of,  G.  xii.  6,  p. 

31. 
translation  of  minister  referred 

to,  G.  xvi.  2,  p.  44. 
extraordinary    meetings    of,    G. 

xix.  2,  p.  49. 
Moderator  of,   term  of,  G.  xix. 

3,  p.  50. 
may     institute    process    where 

Presbjter\-  has  refused  to,  D. 

19,  p.  60. 
proceedings    of,    review    of,    D. 

71,  72,  p.  71. 
jurisdiction    of,    over   members 

of  extinct  Presbytery,  D.  113, 

p.  80. 
to  determine  cases  of  discipline 

begun  by  extinct  Pre.sbvterj-, 

D.  113.  p.  80. 
fasts     and     thanksgivings     ap- 
pointed by.  W.  XV.  4.  p.  109. 
power  over  worship,   A.   L.,  p. 

134. 
printed  minutes,  A.  L..  p.  132. 
change  of  place  of  meeting,  A. 

L.,  p.  133. 
Synods  and  Councils,   [C.   xxxi.l; 

G.  i.  7,  p.  13. 


TALE-BEARING.  [L.  144.  145]. 
Teachers,  to  be  sound  in  the  faith, 

G.  i.  5,  p.  13. 
Tellers,  R.  27.  p.  145. 
Temperance,  [L.  135.  138]. 
Testimony,  introduced  in  trial,  D. 
24,  p.  62. 
care  in  receiving.  D.  55,  p.  69. 
credibility  of.  D.  57,  p.  69. 
of   husband   or  wife,    not   com- 
pelled, p.  58.  p.  69. 
of   one   witness,    must    be   sup- 
ported. D.  59.  p.  69. 
recorded  verbatim  if  desired,  D. 

63.  p.  70. 
certified  by  one  judicatory',  valid 

in  ail  others.  D.  65.  p.  70. 
commission  to  take.  D.  66.  p.  70.       .- 
how  taken   by  commission,   D.     / 

66,  p.  70.  ;• 
of   members   of   judicators',    D.f 

67,  p.  71.  "1 
new,  in  appeals.  D.  70,  p.  71. 
receiving    improper,    D.   96,   p. 

76. 


184 


INDEX. 


Testimony,  declining    to    receive, 
D.  95,  p.  76. 

See  also  Evidence,  Witness. 
Thanksgivings,  W.  x^•.,  p. "109. 
part    of    religious    worship,    [C. 

xxi.  5]. 
propriety  of,  W.  x\-.  2,  p.  109. 
by  whom  to  be  observed,  W.  xv. 

3,  p.  109. 

private,  W.  xv.  4,  p.  109. 
congregational,  W.  xv.  4,  p.  109. 
presbyterial,  W.  xv.  4,  p.  109. 
synodical,  W.  xv.  4,  p.  109. 
General  Assembly  and,  W.  xv. 

4,  p.  109. 

appointed  by   civil   power,    W. 

XV.  4,  p.  109. 
public  notice  of,   W.  xv.   5,  p. 

109. 
pubKc  worship  in,  W.  x\-.  6,  8. 

p.  110. 
duty  of  minister  in,  W.  x\'.  8,  p. 

110. 
duty  of  people  in,  W.  xv.  8,  p. 

110. 
Theft,  [L.  142]. 

Theological    Seminaries,    appoint- 
ment of  professors,  A.  L.,  p. 

123. 
boards  of  directors,  A.  L.,  p.  123. 
concurrent    declaration    No.    9, 

A.  L.,  p.  lis. 
condition     for     recognition     of 

new  institutions,  A.  L.,  p.  124. 
time  limit  on  veto,  A.  L.,  p.  123. 
Theology,   examination   of  candi- 
dates in,  G.  xiv.  4.  p.  35. 
term  of  studv  of,  for  candidate, 

G.  xiv.  6,  p.  36. 
approved  professor  of,  G.  xiv.  6, 

p.  36. 
examination  of  local  evangelist 

in,  C.  R.  1,  p. 113. 
Time,  Limitations  of.     See  Limi- 
tations. 
Traditions,    not    to   be   added    to 

the  Scripture,  [C.  i.  6]. 
Translation  of  ministers,  G.  xvi. 

p.  44. 
power  of  Presbyter?'  in,  G.  x^-i. 

2,  p.  44. 
reference  to  Synod  in,  G.  xvi. 

2,  p.  44. 
not  without  consent,  G.  xvi.  3. 

p.  45. 

See  also  Removal. 
Translation  of  Scriptures,  [C.  i.  8; 

L.  156];  W.  iii.  2,  p.  89. 
Trials,  of  candidates,  G.  xiv.  4,  p. 

35. 
for  ordination,  G.  x\'.  11,  p.  41. 
of  local  evangelists,  C.  R.  1,  p. 

113. 


Trials.    Judicial,    order   of   proce- 
dure in,  D.  20,  23.  24,  p.  61. 
to  be  speedy,  D.  33,  p.  64;  46, 

p.  66. 
new,  D.  69,  70,  p.  71. 
new.  in  appeals,  D.  99,  p.  77. 
See  also  Process. 
Trinity,  The,  Baptism  in  name  of, 
[C.  xxviii.  2;   L.  165;   S.  94]; 
W.  viii.  2,  p.  96. 
Trustees,    relation   of.   to   Session, 
G.ix.  7,  p.  23;  A.  L.,  p.  134. 
sign  pastoral  call,  G.  xv.  7,  p.  40. 
welcome  pastor,  G.  x\'i.  7,  p.  46. 
review  of  proceedings  of,  A.  L., 
p.  135. 
Truth,  relation  of,  to  duty,  G.  i. 

4,  p.  12. 

touchstone  of,  G.  i.  4,  p.  12. 
importance  of,  G.  i.  4,  p.  12. 
Assembly   to   promote,    G.    xii. 

5,  p.  30. 


UNBAPTIZED  persons,  admission 
I  of,  W.  x.  3,  p.  101. 

i  Understanding,       necessary       to 
i  worthy    receiving    of    Lord's 

I  Supper,  [C.  xxix.  8;  L.  171; 

i  S.  97];  W.  ix.  2,  4,  p.  97. 

Unfinished  bu.siness,  R.  13,  p.  142. 
!  Union  of  churches,  the  Assembly 
I  the  bond  of,  G.  xii.  4,  p.  30. 


VACANCIES,    how    supplied,    G. 

x\-iii.,  p.  48. 
Vacant    congregations,    represen- 
tation of,  in  Presbvtery,  G.  x. 
5.  p.  24. 
applying     for     assistance,      G. 

x^'iii.,  p.  48. 
assembling  for  worship.  G.  xxi., 

p.  50. 
public      worship      of.       recom- 
mended, G.  xxi.,  p.  50. 
sermons  for.  to  be  approved,  G. 

xxi.,  p.  50. 
Elders  or  Deacons  to  preside  in 
worship  of.  G.  xxi.,  p.  50. 
Vice-Moderator,  R.  7,  p.  141. 
Visitation    of   churches,    G.    x.    7, 
p.  26. 
j       of  the  sick,  W.  xiii.  1,  p.  107. 

Visits,    on    the    Sabbath,    disapn 
1  proved,  W.  x\-i.  5,  p.  111. 

i  Vote,  for  pastor.  G.  x\-.  4,  p.  39; 
I  D.  109,  p.  79. 

I       statement  of  object  of,  G.  xix. 
j  2,  p.  49. 

1       equally  divided,  G.  xix.  2,  p.  49. 
I       casting,  G.  xix.  2,  p.  49 


INDEX. 


185 


Vote,  on  charges  severally,  D.  17, 

p.  60;  24.  p.  62;  99.  p.  77. 
member  not  present  throughout 

trial  loses,  D.  29,  p.  63. 
members  under  charges  may  be 

debarred  from.  D.  40.  p.  65. 
in  review  of  records,  D.  74,  p. 

72. 
in  cases  of  reference,  D.  81,  p. 

73. 
parties  debarred  from,  in  com- 
plaints. D.  91,  p.  75. 
in  appeals,  D.  98,  p.  77. 
committee  of  prosecution  can- 
not vote,  D.  98.  p.  77. 
in  appeals,  D.  99,  p.  77. 
by  ballot,  of  Moderator,  R.  8, 

p.  142. 
not  to  be  declined,  R.  25.  p.  144. 
members  silent  in,  R.  25,  p.  144. 
members  excused  from,  R.  25, 

p.  144. 
taking  the.  R.  26.  p.  144. 
mistake  in.  R.  26.  p.   144. 
on  given  subject  at  time  named, 

R.  26,  p.  144. 
division  on,  R.  27,  p.  145. 
tellers  for.  R.  27.  p.  145. 
yeas   and   nays    in.    R.    27,    p. 

145. 
judicial  committee  have,  R.  41, 

p.  146. 
Vows,   part   of   religious   worship, 

[C.  xxi.  5.  xxii.  5;  L.  108]. 
unlawful.  [G.  xxii.  7;  L.  113]. 
monastic,  are  sinful,  [C.  xxii.  7; 

L.  139]. 
sins    against,    aggravated,     [L. 

151]. 
in  Baptism.  [L.  167]. 
of  Ruling  Elders  and  Deacons, 

G.  xiii.  4,  p.  32. 
of  licentiates,  G.  xiv.  7,  p.  36. 
of  ministers,  G.  x\-.   12,  p.  41; 

x^•i.  6,  p.  46. 
in  marriage,  W.  xii.  8,  p.  105. 

See  Oaths. 


WAR,  just  and  necessary',  may  be 
waged,  [C.  xxiii.  2;  L.  136]. 

Water,  iu  Baptism.  [C.  xxviii.  2; 
L.  165;  S.  94];  \V.  viii.  2.  p.  96. 

Wealth,  to  be  lawfullv  furthered. 
[L.  141;  S.  74.  75]. 
true  view  of.  [S.  66,  74,  75]. 

W^ell-doers,  rewarding  of.  [L.  129]. 

Wilful  desertion,   [C.   xxiv.   6;   L. 
139]. 

Wine,  not  changed  in  Lord's  Sup- 
per, [C.  xxix.  6]. 

Witness    of"  Spirit,    sins    against, 
aggravated,  [L.  151]. 


Witnesses,  power  of  Session  over, 

G.  ix.  6,  p.  22. 
not  members  of  church,  G.  ix. 

6,  p.  22. 
names  of,  with  specifications,  D 

16,  p.  60. 
names  of,   for  accused,   D.   20, 

p.  61. 
citations  for,  D.  20,  p.  61. 
for  accused,  not  required  to  be 

disclosed,  D.  20,  p.  61. 
time  allowed  for  appearance  of, 

D.  20,  22,  p.  61. 
examination  of,  D.  24,  p.  62;  6i, 

p.  69. 
new,  D.  24,  p.  62. 
competence  of,   D.   55,   56,   58, 

p.  69. 
credibility  of.  D.  57,  p.  69. 
husband  or  wife  as,  D.  58,  p. 

69. 
one,  must  be  supported  by  other 

evidence,  D.  59,  p.  69. 
presence  of,   during  testimony, 

D.  60,  p.  69. 
oath   or  affirmation   of,   D.  62, 

p.  70. 
testimonv  of,   recorded,  D.  63, 

p.  70.  ' 
commission  to  examine.  D.  66, 

p.  70. 
members   of   judicatorj^  as,   D. 

67,  p.  71. 

i  Witnesses   refusing  to  appear,  D. 

68,  p.  71. 

I       contumacy  of,  D.  68,  p.  71.  •' 

I       of  marriages,  W.  xii.  7,  p.  104. 

See  also  Testimony. 
I  Word   of    God,    The.     See  Scrip- 
tures. 
t  Worship.  Directory  for,  p.  87. 
Worship.  [C.  xxi.]. 

only  object  of,  [C.  ii.  2.  xxi.  2; 

L.  103-106,  179;  S.  45-48]. 
God  prescribes  kind  of,  [C.  xxi. 

1;  L.  108;  S.  49-51]. 
through     mediation     of    Christ 

alone,  [C.  xxi.  2]. 
parts  of,  [C.  xxi.  3,  5]. 
not  limited  to  particular  place, 
!  [C.  xxi.  6]. 

•       to  be  kept  pure  and  entire,  [L. 
j  108;  S.  50]. 

I       false,  [L.  108-110]. 
I       neglect  of,  or  opposition  to,  [L. 

109].  /^ 

!  W^orship,   Public,   of  vacant  con-     / 
I  gre,gations,  G.  xxi.,  p.  50.  ^ 

!       preparation  for,  W.  i.  3,  4,  p.  87.  ^ 

assembling  for,  W.  i.  5,  ii.  1,  p.) 
;  88. 

behavior    during,    W.    ii.  2,   p. 
I  88. 


186  INDEX. 

Worship,    Public,  proportion    be-    Worship,  Secret,  duty  of,  W.  xvL 
tween  parts  of ,   V..    iv.   4,    p.  1,  2,  p.  110. 

90;  vii.  4,  p.   94.  manner  of,  W.  xyi.  2,  p.  110. 

on   days   of  fasting  or  thanks-        advantages  of,  W.  xrv'i.  2,  p.  110, 

giving.  W.  -xv.  6,  p.  110.  Wounding,  [L,  136]. 

power  of  Session  over.  G.  ix.  7, 

p.  23;  A.  L.,  p.  134.  .  YEAS  and  Nays,  R.  26,  p.  144;  27, 

Worship,  Secret,  W.  x^•i.,  p.  110.    ;  p.  143. 


